Tillie Cole Heart Recaptured 02

Heart Recaptured A Hades Hangmen Novel

by

Tillie Cole

Copyright© Tillie Cole 2014 All rights reserved Cover Design by Damonza at www.damonza.com Copyedited by Cassie McGowan at www.gatheringleavesediting.com Formatted by Polgarus Studio at www.polgarusstudio.com eBook Edition

No Part of this publication may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photography, recording, or any information storage and retrieval system without the prior written consent from the publisher and author, except in the instance of quotes for reviews. No part of this book may be uploaded without the permission of the publisher and author, nor be otherwise circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is originally published.

This is a work of fiction and any resemblance to persons, living or dead, or places, actual events or locales is purely coincidental. The characters and names are products of the authors imagination and used fictitiously. The publisher and author acknowledge the trademark status and trademark ownership of all trademarks, service marks and word marks mentioned in this book.

Dedication To the Hades Hangmen Harlots! Without your unwavering support and campaigning for more from our favorite men in leather, Heart Recaptured would never have been. Here’s to the rest of the Hangmen Series… It’s gonna be a wild ride! “Live free. Ride free. Die free!”

Table of Contents Dedication Authors Note Glossary Prologue Chapter One Chapter Two Chapter Three Chapter Four Chapter Five Chapter Six Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight Chapter Nine Chapter Ten Chapter Eleven Chapter Twelve Chapter Thirteen Chapter Fourteen Chapter Fifteen Chapter Sixteen Chapter Seventeen Chapter Eighteen Chapter Nineteen Chapter Twenty Chapter Twenty-One Chapter Twenty-Two Chapter Twenty-Three Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five Chapter Twenty-Six Epilogue Heart Recaptured Playlist Acknowledgements About the Author Follow Tillie at:

Authors Note As with the first novel in this series, ‘It Ain’t Me, Babe’, ‘Heart Recaptured’, was inspired by the testimonies of ex-members from several New Religious Movements, Cults and Sects and the leaders that abused the power they had over their members—especially the women. The female protagonist in this novel, ‘Delilah’, endures situations

inspired by survivors of such groups. This novel very heavily focuses on the concept of ‘Brainwashing’, and how coercive persuasion can impact victims’ lives. ‘Heart Recaptured’ is a work of fiction, and as such, some situations have been exaggerated. But the doctrines, practices, punishment techniques (very extreme at times) and experiences of ‘Delilah’, her sisters, “Salome’ and ‘Magdalene’, and The Order in this novel, are inspired by academic research collected on ‘unorthodox’ and extreme New Religious

Movements.

Glossary (Not in alphabetical order) The Order Terminology The Order: Apocalyptic New Religious Movement. Beliefs based on selected Christian teachings, strongly believe the apocalypse is imminent. Previously led by Prophet David (declared himself to be a Prophet of God and a

descendant of King David), the elders and the disciples. Suceeded by Prophet Cain (nephew of Prophet David). The members live together in a secluded commune; based on traditional and modest living, polygamy and unorthodox religious practices. Believe the ‘outside world’ is sinful and evil. Have no contact with nonmembers. Commune: Property owned by The Order and controlled by the Prophet Cain. Segregated living community. Policed by disciples

and elders and stocked with weapons in case of an outside world attack. Men and women kept in separate areas of the commune. The Cursed kept away from all men (except the elders) in their own private quarters. Land protected by a large perimeter fence. New Zion: New Commune of The Order. Created after the previous commune was destroyed in the battle against The Hades Hangmen. Elders:

Comprises

four

men:

Gabriel, Moses, Noah and Jacob. Charged with the day to day running of the commune. Second in Command to Prophet David. Responsible for schooling the Cursed. All deceased. Council Elders: Comprises four men: Brother Luke, Brother Isaiah, Brother Micah, Brother Judah. Disciple Guards: Male members of The Order. Tasked with the protection of the commune lands and the members of The Order. Lord's Sharing: Ritual sexual act

performed between male and female members of The Order. Believed to help the male get steadily closer to the Lord. Performed in mass ceremonies. Narcotics often used for a transcendental experience. Females are forbidden from experiencing pleasure as punishment for carrying the original sin of Eve and must perform the act when required as part of their sisterly duties. The Cursed: Women/Girls in The Order deemed too naturally beautiful and inherently sinful.

Live separately from the rest of commune. Seen as too tempting to men. The Cursed are believed to be significantly more likely to sway men from the righteous path. Original Sin: Augustine Christian doctrine that says mankind is born sinful and has an innate urge to disobey God. Original Sin is the result of Adam and Eve’s disobedience of God when they ate the forbidden fruit in the Garden of Eden. In The Order’s doctrines (created by Prophet David), Eve is blamed for tempting Adam to sin, thus sisters of The Order are seen

as born seductresses and temptresses and must obey men. Sheol: Old Testament word meaning ‘the pit’ or ‘the grave’ or ‘the Underworld’. Place of the dead. Glossolalia: Incomprehensible speech displayed by religious believers during an episode of religious ecstasy. Diaspora: The dispersion of people from their original homeland.

Hades Hangmen Terminology Hades Hangmen: One-percenter Outlaw MC. Founded in Austin, Texas, 1969. Hades: Lord of the Underworld in Greek mythology. Mother Chapter: First branch of the club. Founding location. One-percenter: The American Motorbike Association (AMA) were once rumored to have said that 99% of bikers were law-abiding

citizens. Bikers who do not abide by AMA rules name themselves ‘one-percenters’ (the remaining non law-abiding 1%). The vast majority of ‘one-percenters’ belong to Outlaw MC’s. Cut: Leather vest worn by outlaw bikers. Adorned with patches and artwork displaying the club’s unique colors. Patched in: When a new member is approved for full membership. Church: Club meetings for full patch members. Led by President

of the club. Old Lady: Woman with wife status. Protected by her partner. Status held to be sacrosanct by club members. Club Slut: A woman who comes to the clubhouse to engage in casual sexual acts with the club members. Bitch: Woman in Biker culture. Term of endearment. Gone/Going to Hades: Slang. Referring to the dying/dead.

Meeting/Gone/Going to the Boatman: Slang. Dying/dead. Referring to ‘Charon’ in Greek mythology. Charon was the ferryman of the dead, an underworld daimon (Spirit). Transported departed souls to Hades. The fee for the crossing over the rivers Styx and Acheron to Hades were coins placed on either the dead’s eyes or mouth at burial. Those who did not pay the fee were left to wander the shores of Styx for one hundred years.

The Organizational Structure of Hades Hangmen President (Prez): Leader of the club. Holder of the Gavel, which is symbolic of the absolute power that the President wields. The Gavel is used to keep order in Church. The word of the President is law within the club. He takes advice from senior club members. No one challenges the decisions of the President. Vice President (VP): Second-inCommand. Executes the orders of the President. Principal

communicator with other chapters of the club. Assumes all responsibilities and duties of the President in their absence. Road Captain: Responsible for all club runs. Research, plan and organize club runs and ride outs. Ranking club officer, answering only to President or VP. Sergeant-at-Arms: Responsible for club security, policing and keeping order at club events. Reports unseemly behavior to President and VP. Responsible for the safety and protection of the

club, its Prospects.

members

and

its

Treasurer: Keeps records of all income and expenses. Keeps records of all club patches and colors issued and taken away. Secretary: Responsible for making and keeping all club records. Must notify members of emergency meetings. Prospect: Probationary member of the MC. Goes on runs, but banned from attending Church.

Prologue “Come sister, we must to go now!” Mae urged as she hurried to pull Maddie and I through our decimated commune, her lover’s men leading the way ahead. “No! I told you I will not go!” I cried, my legs stumbling in shock as I caught sight of the disciples of The Order lying unmoving on the vast ceremonial ground, their bodies ripped apart by bullets and their

lifeless, glazed eyes telling me they had passed. “Lilah, please!” Mae begged, and pulled on my hand, her ice blue eyes pleading with me to follow. I tried to move but screams from frantic and scared women of The Order pierced my ears and I watched them running wildly without a course, no longer having the disciples to guide and protect them. Lone children of all ages were screaming at the frenzy of moving bodies, some rooted to the ground, crying for their mothers who had been swept up in the panicked mass. My people were

trying their best to out run the devilish men dressed in black leather who had forced themselves on our faith. It was carnage. A scene straight from pages of Revelation. “Lilah!” Mae shouted again, her hand cupping my cheek to gain my attention. Her face was concerned for me, but determined, as she tried to drag me in her wake. “I…I do not want to leave…” I whispered and glanced to Maddie who looked numb as she followed dutifully behind Mae…like a willing lamb to the slaughter.

“I know you do not want to leave, sister. But this place is unsafe. We need to leave. We have to go outside.” “Outside?” I screeched, my eyes wide and I began to shake. “No! NO! I cannot go outside! It is evil. I must stay here. To be saved I need to stay here! You know this. Please, do not deny me my chance at salvation!” I ripped my hand from Mae’s and began backing away. “Mae! Get your fuckin’ girl under control, we need to split!” The man with long blond hair who had killed Brother Noah, my

redeemer, shouted behind Mae, his blue eyes harsh in his command. He kept watching me, his blue eyes intense. From the minute I had left the cell, he had stared at me, continued to stare at me still. Mae’s dark lover whistled from beside him and indicated for us to follow with a wave of his hand, but fear seized my heart, and instinct caused me to flee. “Lilah!” Mae’s voice screamed as I darted into the throng of terrified sisters. My head whipped from side to side as I tried to find a place to hide, and seeing an entrance to the forest, I lifted my

feet and scrambled in that direction. But before I had moved a few steps, a large body wrapped me in his arms and lifted me off the ground, preventing me from getting away. I screamed and screamed as a strong, unyielding arm clad with leather wrapped around my waist. I was terrified, tears pouring down my face as his legs picked up speed and started running. “Please…please let me go!” I begged, but a mouth suddenly placed at my ear cut off my voice, long blond strands of hair—not belonging to me—falling on my

cheek. “Nope. You’re coming with us, sweet cheeks, so stop trying to run this sexy ass away. Although, I could watch that fuckin’ perfect peach of a view all day long and never get tired of it. But Mae wants you at the club, so you’re fuckin’ coming to the club.” My breathing hitched at how this blond outsider spoke to me and I froze in his arms, not daring to move, worrying that if I did, I might meet the same fate as the slain brothers on the ground. Then, as I carefully tuned my head, I saw who held me in his arms, carrying me as

though I weighed nothing—the blond man from before. The one who kept staring at me like I was something he wanted to devour. The same man, who when my eyes first met his, an ache throbbed within my chest. We approached Mae and Maddie, Mae looking at me with relief, Maddie with sympathy. The blond man never let me go, pulling me close until I was flush to his chest, and I did not fight him as I was forced into a large vehicle with my sisters, him and other evil men crawling in behind… the blond man’s blue eyes still fixed on mine.

A deafening silence reigned and I stared out one last time at my home, then everything I knew was suddenly blocked out as wide doors trapped us inside, plunging us into darkness. I fought back a scream, and I felt Mae take my hand. It offered little comfort, so instead, I closed my eyes and began chanting out my prayers. I held steadfastly unto my faith. Vowed to the Lord that I would not lose my way and I began rocking back in forth on my hands and knees as I cemented my faith to the Lord, feeling the Holy Spirit fill me with its warmth.

A while later, the vehicle came to a stop, the wide doors opened and Mae led us up some stairs and into a small private quarters, only to leave us alone as she went to get us food. I would not be able to eat, fear churning my stomach so badly that it almost brought me to my knees. Maddie stood beside me as I drank in the strange room and her hand slowly slipped into mine, gripping it with an intensity that betrayed to me her fear too. “Do you think we will be safe here, Lilah?” Maddie asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Walking to the window, Maddie

following behind, I stared at the faithless men who had murdered my brothers laughing and drinking in the yard, their menacing black garments and wicked demeanors sending unnerving shivers down my spine. “Well, Lilah, do you?” Maddie pushed again. Turning to face Maddie, I pulled her into my embrace and answered, “No, Maddie. I do not think we will be safe here. In fact, I think Mae has dropped us into the depths of Hell.”

Chapter One One month later… Ku Klux Klan Rally Austin, Texas Ky What. The. Fuck??? Hunkered down on a patch of dirt next to my brothers, Styx to my left and Viking to my right, I

watched, with my fuckin’ mouth gaping, as a bunch of backward rednecks paraded around in their lame-assed white robes deep in the forest of Johnny Landry’s farm. Like something you’d see in a movie, flamed torches were held up in the air as the jacked up Klan moved into a circle, one by one, chanting “White Power” toward a huge wooden cross doused in kerosene —fuckin’ Klan cologne—in the dead center of a clearing. A guy in a red robe stepped forward, his torch in the air. “Johnny Landry, Grand Wizard,” Tank whispered from a few places

over, his teeth gritted with rage. Landry punched his torch high and shouted, “For God!” The Klansmen followed his actions and chanted back. “For God!” “For Country! For Race! For Klan! Klansmen of the fiery cross!” Landry bellowed and the Klansmen screamed it back. Lowering their torches in sync, the Klansmen all threw them to the base of the cross, and in seconds, the thing ignited like wildfire, and the symbol that made these cunts famous stood blazing on the highest hill of Johnny Landry’s land.

Their Grand Wizard was finally out of the slammer. And they were holding a huge fucking rally to celebrate—but they forgot to send us the invite! The Hangmen were crashing, hidden from view under some trees south of the hill. We needed to know if Landry being back out of prison, meant retribution on the Hangmen. Styx killed a number of their guys a while back when the fuckers killed Lois and shot at Mae, nearly ending her too. Styx got a swastika scar out the deal and we needed to know if Landry was gonna put out a hit on our club

because of it. The Klansmen moved back away from the flames, their arms spread out wide making a cross with their bodies. Then they came to a stop, all staring up at the burning cross. “Fuckin’ assholes,” Tank hissed from a few places down and I looked over to see him clenching his fists at his old Klan brothers, now reinforced with fresh meat, his face showing every bit of the hatred that was burning him up inside. Bull slapped Tank on the back, Tank took a long breath and we all went back to watching the fucked up

scene. “Jesus!” Vike said from beside me, “Anyone else sweating like a group’a nuns at a cucumber farm? How those Nazi Coneheads stand that close to that cross without melting is beyond me!” Vike grabbed at the collar of his shirt, but then, distracted, looked over to AK and Flame and asked, “You guys got any marshmallows? With this heat we could have made a real fuckin’ time of it and had smores!” Vike looked off into the distance and whispered to himself, “I fuckin’ love smores…” Flame, who was panting like a

rabid Rottweiler at the hooded army in front of us, stared at Viking and snarled. Vike backed away from our psycho brother, palms up. “Fuck, man! Fine! But I’m just saying, it’d make this waste of fuckin’ time more bearable. Who goes round a campfire without smores?” “It’s not a fuckin’ campfire, asshole! It’s a bastard burning Klan cross!” AK snapped at Vike. And Vike quickly shut the hell up. Shaking my head at the redheaded dick, I saw Styx fuming as he stared in the brother’s direction and I nudged him to calm

down. “Soldiers! We’re here tonight to celebrate our new mission: to protect our race or face being destroyed!” Landry paced, pulling our attention back on him and the Klan looked on, their hoods covering their faces, but their feet rocked from side to side in excitement as Landry preached. “There’s a storm coming, a war. And White Power must remain vigilant, focused on our mission. We’re building an army, a force to fight back against those who want to bring us down. No more fuck ups. The Texas White Knights will be

strong, we’ll be prepared!” Tank glanced over at Styx, and I could see the concern in his expression. “A new enemy is coming. So we’ll be recruiting. We’ll be protecting our race! Preserving White Pride!” “And our old enemies?” some little shit asked from the circle. “The Hangmen killed knights of ours, including my brother. They need to pay in blood!” Landry turned and walked toward the man. “Your brother was weak. He got himself killed. Wasn’t smart enough to win that fight. He

was tested, and he failed. They all were. We gotta be better than that.” Styx’s eyes narrowed. “Lenny fucking died! Those Hangmen fucks deserve to die too!” the little shit spat out. Landry walked back into the center, ignoring the shit’s rant and turned in a circle so every Klansmen looked his way. “We have a new mission now, and for that we need good men. Strong men. We will be serving a higher purpose, a new battle that’ll be blowing our way. And all will be revealed in time!” A few minutes later The Klan

broke away, leaving the cross to burn out and went off to celebrate closer to Landry’s house. When the last of the white robes had disappeared, we got to our feet and Styx turned to Tank. “You think they’re gonna leave us alone?” he signed and I voiced the question out loud. Tank nodded his head. “Sounds like it. When Landry gives an order, he fuckin’ gives an order and anyone that goes against it dies. Sounds like they got something bigger brewing. Probably gearing up for the race war they think's rolling in but’ll never come.”

“So that just leaves—” Styx signed, talking more business but I cut him off just to get this shit done with. I had a bottle of Jack waiting with my name all over it. “The Columbians’ll be shipping the new ammo next week. We got the street gangs back onside after the clusterfuck that was the Jesus freaks’ attempt at a takeover. The smalltime MC’s are keeping outta our way, Senator Collins is having the feds keep their fuckin’ noses outta our shit, and there’s no word of any trouble brewing with the Diablos,” I said and threw a wink at my best friend, taking a fuckin’

bow when I was done. Styx’s jaw clenched at me cutting him off, but when I lifted my head back up, he signed, “Good. Then we’re done.” I clapped my hands together and threw on my prizewinning smile. “So let’s get the fuck back to the compound and get completely smashed!” I threw my arm around Styx’s shoulders as we headed down the hill to our bikes, hurrying to get the fuck away from this burning slice of redneck hell! An hour later, we rolled into the compound, the place already

brimming with pussy. Jumping off my bike, I turned to my brothers. “Let’s get fucked up! There’s more club slut pussy coming tonight than I can manage. I only got ten fingers and one monster cock; can’t satisfy them all!” “Though you’d give it a fuckin’ try!” AK shouted back at me, heading to the club. A chorus of laughter roared out and all the brothers rushed inside to pick their slut and poison. Flame headed to the back of the garage, blade in hand, off to be the crazy fuckin’ guard dog he’d been for weeks.

I walked up to Styx and slapped him on his back. “You joining us tonight, brother?” He shook his head, his dark hair falling in front of his face. “G-going for a-a r-ride with M-Mae.” I playfully whistled low. “Fuck, man, not again! Stay here, drink, get fucked up. You don’t have to piss off with your bitch every time we party.” Styx glared at me. “Sh-she’s still learning h-how to be on the outside w-w-world. It’s t-too mu… much.” Styx was talking about how Mae still knew little but a life in the commune. Some serious old-school

pilgrim way of life. She was still adjusting to how life worked out here on the outside and Styx was slowly teaching her. “Fine.” I sighed as Styx reached into his pocket and pulled out a smoke. A question suddenly came to mind. “You’re wrapping up when you fuck Mae, yeah? Things are going to shit of late for us here at the club and we don’t need more problems.” Styx stilled and his eyes snapped to mine. I got it; no one talked shit about Mae and she was never a problem. The fucker was insane over the bitch. She was

fuckin’ hot, all long black hair and stunning wolf eyes that the brother was crazy about. Styx was obsessed with her. Fuckin’ lived and died for her. Was no way I’d ever be that way over a piece of pussy. My old man’s words of wisdom came straight to mind: Pussies are to be licked good and fucked hard —never worshipped. I held up my hands and backed off. “Hey, just checking no little Styxs are gonna be running around my feet anytime soon. I ain’t ready to be an uncle yet, and with the amount of fucking you two been doing, I’m just making sure.”

Styx shrugged, ignoring me, and my eyes narrowed in suspicion. “You ain’t using protection are you, dumb fuck?” Styx’s jaw clenched and he said, “N-no. A-and if she gets p-ppregnant, good. I wanna o-own my b-bitch in every way. I w-want her to h-have my k-k-kid.” My mouth dropped open and I threw back my head, laughing. “Fuck, Styx! Knocking her up before marriage. You’ve taken some extreme religious cult princess, brought her into being the Hangmen prez’s old lady, so basically the top-of-the-crop of all the bitches

under this roof, and to finish it off, you could get her knocked up before she gets a ring on her finger.” Styx’s eyes tightened, his face remaining stoic, which only served to give me more reason to die laughing. “My man, you earn the right to wear the devil on your back. You have completely corrupted the bitch! If she weren’t going to hell before, she’s sure as fuck going now!” Styx lunged forward, right fist clenched, just as the bar door opened. A second later, Mae came through and Styx backed up some, shooting me a pissed-off glance that

told me I’d be paying for that comment later. “Hello, Ky,” Mae greeted, all ladylike and proper in her weird old world accent, as she walked over to Styx. He reached out for her hand and pulled her into his arms, fisted her black hair, and brought her mouth to his, flicking me his middle finger behind her back. The guy had been crazy about the bitch before she was kidnapped by Rider, but since he’d gotten her back, he’d made her his property, given her a patch with his name on the back, and hadn’t let her out of his sight for even a second. In fact,

they were locked in his room so damn much, I was sure he spent more time fucking her than breathing. “Well, now that you’ve made this whole situation fuckin’ awkward, I’m gonna get shitfaced,” I said sarcastically, squeezing past the two of them as Styx groaned and began backing her up against the wall. Leaving Mae and Styx alone, I walked into the bar, holding up my hands in the air as Zeppelin blasted through the stereo and the smell of sweet pussy filled my nose. “Hookers, drop your panties

and wet those cunts. Your fuckin’ sex God has finally arrived!” Sluts swarmed around me like flies on shit, giggling and pawing at my dick as my brothers held up their drinks. I headed straight to the bar and the prospect poured the source. Before I even sat down, a glass of Jack was shoved in my hand. AK and Smiler sat to my right and left, grabbing some sluts and pushing them down on their laps. AK watched Viking working two sluts and laughed at his shit bit of luck. Smiler, as always, sat looking as miserable as fuckin’ sin.

Beauty and Tank came walking over. Tank and Beauty, his hot blond old lady—basically our club mother. “Hey, sweetie, how you doing?” Beauty asked, placing a kiss on my cheek. “Good. I’ll be better in an hour when I’m seeing five of you due to this Jack and I’m spread eagle under the lickin’ twins.” Beauty shook her head in admonishment as AK tapped my glass in agreement. “How are Maddie and Lilah? Have they come down from upstairs yet?” Beauty asked.

I shook my head. “Nah, though I wish big-tits blonde would come down on me. I dream about what those pink lips would feel like wrapped around my cock.” And fuck weren’t that the truth. Just the image of the blonde on her knees almost had me coming in my jeans. Total nut job though. A hardcore Bible freak who weren’t gonna be sucking on my chub anytime soon. I mean damn, my cock would have to be a damn gold-plated, prophet-blessed crucifix to pry her perfect pins apart. But that right there would be the holy fuckin’ grail of sweet

pussies! My teeth dragged along my bottom lip as I pictured her gorgeous damn face, and those tits… Mmm… I could almost taste her on my tongue. “Ky!” Beauty shouted in exasperation, snapping me out of my fantasy. “Can’t you answer the damn question without all the sex shit! You’re such a pig!” “Calm the fuck down, bitch. No, they haven’t come down from the apartment yet. They’re still holed up, watching from their window thinking we’re all the devil’s men waiting to drag their pilgrim asses

to hell.” AK laughed. “Then they’d be right.” Beauty sighed and looked toward the door that led up to Styx’s apartment. “Poor things. Can you imagine being ripped from all you know and dumped here, of all places? They must be so scared.” I shrugged. “Mae coped with it and she was on her own. They just need to toughen the fuck up.” Beauty looked me in the eye, eyelids drawn and lips pursed. “Mae chose to leave that fucked-up cult. She wanted out. Those two bitches upstairs were abused their

whole life but never wanted to leave. Then y’all storm in, guns blazing, kill the man they believed was a god, dragged them here against their will, threw them into a rape van of all things, and you expect them to get used to it?” Beauty was in full song. “Those two are never gonna get this life. They ain’t cut out for outlaw living. Question is, what the hell will happen to them if they leave us? Where the fuck would they go? What would they do?” None of us said shit to that. If the sisters left, Mae would fall apart, and Styx weren’t gonna let that

happen for nothing. For now, whether they kept themselves hidden or not, the two bitches were staying put. No question. And I wasn’t complaining. If it meant I kept getting glimpses of the hottest bitch I’d ever seen, I was good with it… and so was my ten-inch cock. The sounds of high-pitched giggling drifted toward us, and when I looked behind Tank and Beauty, Tiff and Jules—my go-to sluts, the famous lickin’ twins— were fast approaching. These two bitches did everything together, and I mean everything. Adding me into the mix, well, that just equaled a

fuckin’ good time. “Ky, baby,” Tiff trilled and grinned. Beauty sighed in exasperation. She rolled her eyes and tapped Tank on his chest. “Our cue to go, babe.” Tank signaled good-bye with his hand, and AK and Smiler sauntered off to the party by the pool table. Holding out my hands, I pulled the two blond bitches into my chest and groaned when Jules’s hand immediately went to my zipper and brushed against my stiff cock. Tiff’s mouth was at my ear and she whispered, “You up for some fun, baby? We’re feeling real

horny.” Taking her hand, I laid it on top of Jules’s and whispered, “Do these hard ten inches feel like I’m up for it?” The dirty bitch licked her red lips and began leading me off the barstool and into the hallway that led to my private room. Within ten minutes, I was flat on my back, spread eagle, my dick being ridden by Tiff while Jules rode my face. I fuckin’ love my life!

Chapter Two Lilah “Maddie! I just cannot take it anymore! That… that… music! It is the devil’s doing, I tell you. The devil! Have you heard the lyrics? They are sinful, vile, hedonistic! And my ears! My ears are bleeding because of the ridiculous volume of it!” I shifted my eyes to a silent and

pensive Maddie who was sitting on her bed, her arms wrapped around her curled-up legs as I paced the dark hardwood floor. “Where is Mae? I must speak with her at once!” Maddie sighed in exasperation and gazed longingly out of the single window of our small apartment—the one we never ever left apart from to go to do our daily prayers by the river, escorted by Mae. Styx’s apartment was above this so-called “biker club” in which we were incarcerated, The Hades Hangmen, whatever on Earth that was.

What I did know was it was a living hell in which we had been forced to exist after being ripped from our home, ripped from all we knew: the commune. The Order. The Lord’s Prophet. We belonged with God’s Chosen Ones. It was the only way to claim our salvation from being born of the devil, born as sinful seductresses. Instead, we had been plucked from our people and dropped into this den of evil. We did not know what had happened to our people, after these so-called Hangmen had fired on our brothers and sisters. They killed our prophet! All this just a few short

weeks ago. I hate it here. Hated every single thing about it: the daily sinful acts of debauchery taking place downstairs in that louche bar, the violence I witnessed, the guns, and especially the men. Especially… him. Ky. The Hades Hangmen whore. The man who grinned at me whenever in my presence, licking his lips in that absurdly salacious way. He made my skin shiver. He might be beautiful on the outside, all long blond hair and crystal-blue eyes, but he had a corrupted soul. He cannot be trusted… None of

them could be trusted. “She is with Styx. She is always with Styx, Lilah,” Maddie said tiredly, pulling me free from thinking about that loose, wayward rake. Stomping to my bed, I dropped down to its mattress and threw myself backward until my whole body lay flat on the black silk linen. “Why does she embrace this life, Maddie? Why does she smile and laugh, join carnally with her Styx, while all we can do is feel utter despair at our situation? Why do we waste away here, locked in this cell of a room, day after day

after day? We are condemned to hell, here, Maddie… to hell!” Maddie gradually drew her gaze to me and laid her cheek upon her knee. She stared at me with a wistful expression. “Because she has fallen in love, Lilah. She has found the missing piece of her soul within Styx.” Sighing and casting me a watery smile, she added, “We should all pray to the Lord that we shall be as equally blessed. That we find someone to love us completely and protect us from harm. From being children we were forced to be with men we did not love. Would you not

welcome the affections of a man whom you chose? A man who wanted you for more than just a celestial joining?” My mouth gaped at her answer. “No, I would not! How shall we ever find salvation from the devil’s clutches in this place, littered with his willing denizens! You know our scripture, Maddie. We can only be absolved from our born sin through the righteous will of the prophet and the Lord. Through the chosen disciples. Not just any man who worms his way between our legs! I have seen how they seduce the women here. It is disgusting.”

Maddie’s green eyes seemed to sadden and she sighed, once again casting her gaze out to the dark sky through the window of our “cell.” My stomach tightened in fear. She had lost her faith. Bella had died. Mae was living a sinner’s life. I was the only one left who followed the righteous path, the only one left who could keep us on the righteous path. A loud bang sounded downstairs. Maddie and I jumped, flattening our bodies to the bed in fear. The lampshade on the ceiling began to rock back and forth.

Raucous laughter rang out from the room directly below… from “Underworld,” as they called it. Bolting upright, I fisted the sheet until I feared the material would rip with the strain and I let out a loud sharp scream. Weeks and weeks of frustration exploded from my chest. Maddie whimpered beside me, curling into the wall. That is it! I thought, losing grip of my self-control. Jumping to my feet, I straightened my floor-length gray dress and reached for my white headdress. Tying the thick linen covering in place over my tight bun,

I concealed my long blond hair. Sucking in a deep breath, I marched to the door with purpose. “Lilah! What are you doing?” Maddie half-shouted in panic. Her green eyes grew large as she watched me strengthen in my resolve. “I am submitting a request for their sinful shenanigans to cease at once! I am tired, Maddie. I cannot sleep with that incessant noise, and I dare not go downstairs for fear of being inappropriately touched by one of the sinners. The manner in which they look at us is salacious, as if we are forbidden fruit they

wish to devour! I am tired…. so tired, and I just cannot take any more of it. My head hurts all the time through lack of sleep. I cannot eat due to my stomach constantly being in knots through absolute fear of what will become of us here in this place. And my chest, my chest keeps tightening to the point that I cannot breathe. I grow faint and feel like I am breaking down. I am breaking, Maddie. I feel as though I am falling apart and no one understands or cares…” Maddie began shaking her head at me. “Lilah, please. Leave it until Mae returns. Those men… they are

dangerous. You saw what they did to our people at the commune. Do not incite them to be violent to you also.” “I must beg them to stop! I have to try!” I shrilled. “We can no longer rely on Mae. She has lost her way, forgotten the prophet’s teachings. She has become too involved with Styx. She will not listen to reason. That leaves me. Leaves me to beg for some peace.” Maddie slumped onto the bed and began chewing on her thumbnail in nerves. She had become wrapped up in herself again. Any mention of our faith did

that to her. I could see the dwindling devotion toward our prophet in her eyes. The way she rejoiced when Brother Moses was killed a few long weeks ago confirmed how much she had strayed from our blessed calling. The Order was simply following the Lord’s will when the elders tried their best to rid us of the devil in our frequent celestial joinings. Squeezing my eyes shut, I drew in another deep breath. Then I quickly unlocked the four bolts of the door and turned the knob. After an internal count of three, I swallowed my fear and wrenched

open the door, only to let out a deafening shriek as I stumbled in shock, my back hitting the wall, knocking the breath from my lungs. Sitting on a chair in the narrow hallway directly opposite our apartment door was the tattooed heathen, Flame. I knew he sat there all day, every day. I had spied on him through the peephole in the door. I did not know if he was out there to make sure we did not try to flee, like we were prisoners in this place, or whether he was there to guard us. Very rarely did he leave his post. Flame’s deep black eyes were

focused on a long, silver blade in his hand… a blade that was slicing at the heavily scarred skin on the underside of his forearm. He was panting excitedly, his tongue licking at his lips, and underneath his pants, his manhood stood erect, straining the material to breaking point. Unable to contain it anymore, a scared whimper escaped my lips. Flame pulled his attention off the knife, his disturbed gaze boring into mine. A snarl ripped from his lips on being interrupted, and I cowered back in fear. As the knife clattered to the floor, Flame jumped to his feet,

every muscle tense and strained. The creak of a floorboard sounded behind me as I tried to blend myself into the door. His attention snapped in that direction. Slowly exhaling through his nostrils, Flame’s fists clenched at his sides, the blood from his cut arm slowly pooling on the floor. I followed the track of his attention, which led me to Maddie, who was equally focused on Flame. She was now sitting on the edge of her bed, green eyes rapt. As calm as could be, her glance angled down to the pooling blood; she swallowed hard. Moving as slowly as possible, I

got to my feet. Flame noticed the movement. His breathing became heavy as his wild onyx eyes darted between Maddie and me. “Go downstairs, Lilah. Do what you were going to do,” Maddie instructed softly. “It will calm you if we can get some sleep.” I sputtered a cough. “I shall not leave you alone with him. Have you lost your mind? He looks ready to kill someone!” Maddie’s shoulders relaxed and she glanced my way. “Flame will not hurt me, of that I am sure.” She met his gaze again and blushed. “In fact, Flame is the one and only man

with whom I feel safe.” I twisted my head around to look at Flame, trying hard to see the trust in him that Maddie so clearly did. He was dressed all in black, leather pants, black tight shirt, and that leather vest they all wore. He had guns and knives strapped to his chest and he sported tattoos from head to toe. He had a beard and unkempt hair. I swayed on my feet with tiredness. “Lilah. Go! Before you collapse with fatigue,” Maddie ordered, and she sat down again on the bed, resuming her gazing out of the

window. Flame slumped against the wall until he was sitting on the floor just shy of the doorway. He selected a new knife and, without taking his attention off Maddie, resumed cutting his forearm. Another raucous gunshot boomed from downstairs, this time shaking the light fixture in the hallway. Maddie remained quiet on the bed, lost in her thoughts. Flame was lost in his bloodletting, which left me to challenge the behavior of the animals downstairs. Cautiously skirting past Flame, I walked down the stairwell to the hallway, which led to the

clubhouse. With every step, the noise increased, and I winced as the heavy music shook the wooden walls. I had never felt such anger in all my life, such desperation for sleep. As I stood behind the steel door that would allow entry into the pit of evil, I plucked up the courage to confront the unfaithful horde. My hand shook as I reached for the doorknob. I felt a momentarily sliver of doubt. If I had even dared to challenge a man in the commune, I would have been severely punished. Lashed. Scarred. Branded with the holy cross by a hot iron …

burned. But I knew my place there. I had structure and routine, and women never questioned the men. But this club was a free-for-all, doing what anyone pleased, whenever anyone pleased, regardless of the feelings or sensibilities of anyone else residing here. I was always the obedient one out of the Cursed, the one to stay between the lines, the one not to push boundaries, unlike poor Bella and Mae. But days upon endless days of no sleep, little food, and fear of the unknown were pushing me to do things outside the norm.

Like this! “Ky! Stop the sluts sucking on your dick and get the fuck over here!” a voice shouted above the music and my stomach fell. I was sure what I was about to see would be anything but pleasant. I had witnessed sights I could never dream of from the window in our room. Dear Lord, give me the strength to proceed. Give me strength to confront all that is impure. Hearing the smashing of glass and the jeers from the men, I opened my eyes from my prayer, turned the doorknob, and pushed my way

through. Thick smoke clouded the room and the smell of male sweat, alcohol, and sexual joinings hung in the air. I fought back nausea as I boldly stepped into the frenzy. It did not take me long to still with fear. Half-dressed women littered the room, pouring alcohol into men’s mouths, some from between their exposed breasts. I wished that had been the worst thing. But the sight of women taking men orally, straddling their laps, taking them within their core, and engaging carnally with other women had me

balking in disgust. Every single thing they were doing was wrong and sinful. I tried to locate Styx and Mae, but I could not see them through the thick fog of smoke. Clearing my throat, I took a deep breath and asked, “Would you turn down the volume please?” Not one person heard me. Not one person glanced my way. Straightening my shoulders, I tried again. “Please! Somebody! Can you please turn off the music? I am tired and I wish to rest.” Laughter barreled out from across the room, causing my flesh to

crawl. For an instant, I thought the laughter was directed at me, but not a glance came my way. My pleas had gone unnoticed. I was contemplating what to do next when a hand grabbed my behind and squeezed. Turning swiftly, I started to protest, when I was met with a tall blond lady… one of Ky’s women, one of the women with whom he taunted me as I watched him from the window of my cell. I stepped back from the woman’s reach, but she followed me. She was dressed in a shortskirted leather garment, her breasts

visible through the sheer black material of her shirt. Her green eyes were glazed and her lips were scarlet red. “Now don’t be like that, darlin’. This ain’t no place to be shy. You’re so beautiful. I can see why Ky can’t keep his eyes off you. Why he wants to fuck you.” Discomfort stole my voice as the female closed in again, her redpainted fingers attempting to free my hair from my headdress as her hard breasts pressed against my chest. As the lace of my headdress came undone, I gasped and stepped

back from my stupor, frantically retying it. I turned to flee, but I had lost my way, smoke obscuring my escape path. As I ran through the throng of drunken men and women, panic clawed at my throat. I should never have dared come down here. It truly is a den of sin. Men and women reached out to grab at me, ridiculed me, laughed in my face, and it only served to fuel my fear. As I frantically searched for the exit, I stumbled across a large black machine that blasted a sound that hurt my ears: the source of the music. A flash of anger crossed my

face as I gazed upon the room, then, twisting my body to reach out, I felt a long cable, which I pulled… hard. In an instant, the music died. I breathed a sigh of relief and could not stop a small smile playing on my lips… Then I realized the room had gone completely silent. Feeling dozens of eyes burning into my back, I turned slowly, the black cable still clutched in my hand. The room remained eerily still without the painfully loud music, and my breathing stuttered when the men—The Hangmen—

began stepping forward one by one through the smoke. I recognized the leaders by their leather vests. The first man through had shorter, darker hair than the rest of the men and an inquisitive face. Not scary as such, but still intimidating. The second man was large with red hair and a long red beard. He was smiling at me lustfully, his teeth grazing across his bottom lip. The next man was slender, less bulky, with long brown hair and kind eyes. A bald man was next and, clutching his arm, a smiling blond lady. She looked as though she wanted to come to me, but my rigid stance

must have dissuaded her. I had seen her before with Mae, from my apartment window. She seemed nice. But I was not here to make friendly acquaintances. In fact, I did not intend to be here for too long at all. The disciples would be coming for us soon. Then everything would be made right in the eyes of the Lord. We could still be saved. “Get the fuck outta my way! What’s going on? Who the fuck turned off Zeppelin?” a slurred male voice shouted from across the bar. I braced as the crowd parted and

a man stepped through… a familiar imposing man with long shoulderlength blond hair, tall in height, muscled in stature, his stunning face sporting a short dark-blond beard, and he boasted the most piercing blue eyes I had ever seen. It was Ky. As my gaze fixed on him, I became breathless. My stomach clenched and my thighs ached at the mere sight of his dominant frame. Ky’s full lips were tight with anger as he ploughed forward, but when he broke through the front line of men and his eyes met mine, they appeared to soften a fraction, his

lips breaking their seal to inhale a silent breath. Afraid my legs would buckle due to my trembling knees, I took a step back to lean against the silent music machine. Ky stalked toward me, his white shirt tight over his taut torso, his blue denim pants loose on his legs. As he approached, he ran his hand through his messy long hair, chewing slowly on a small, thin wooden stick gripped between his teeth. I could not speak, could not think, could not breathe. My free hand reached behind me, resting on

a shelf to keep me upright. The smoky smell of Ky washed over me. My heart was frantic and my blood rushed through my veins. Ky’s nostrils flared as he approached, his blue gaze drinking in the sight of my modestly covered frame. He did not stop three steps in front of me as the brothers were required to do in the commune. He did not keep an appropriate distance, as a man should with a woman in public. Oh no, instead, he closed in until his impressive height towered over my head, his chest pressing flush against my breasts. I could feel his intense gaze. I

squeezed my eyes shut, too afraid to face this devilish man. I lost all composure when he was near. He was crude, grossly promiscuous, and although my mind warned me of his evil and seductive nature, my heart betrayed my virtue and strived to have him close. His beautiful face and body tempted me to take him into my body. He was my very own forbidden fruit, one of which I had to keep far far away. “You.” Ky sighed. I scented the strong smell of alcohol on his breath as his lips brushed down my cheek. I tried to move my head from his mouth, but his hand cupped my

cheek and locked me in place. “Look up, bitch. I wanna see those pretty fuckin’ blues.” I focused on trying to keep calm, but I could not help but panic. Suddenly, I felt a hand palm my breast and I whimpered. The shaking was instinctive, and I cursed myself for coming down here to this room. I was not acting properly and I was now paying the price. God was punishing me for walking freely into this hell. “Please… let me go,” I begged, still keeping my eyes shut. Ky moved closer still and I could feel his hard muscles

pressing against my breasts. I tried to swallow back my fear, but it did not work. Ky’s hand skirted up my neck and to the ties of my headdress. “Why you hiding this golden hair, darlin’? It’s fuckin’ beautiful. You’re one fuckin’ beautiful bitch,” Ky rasped out, his stubbled cheek rubbing against my smooth one as I felt his hands remove my headdress. He then tugged at the pins keeping my bun in place. I felt the edge of my hair reach my bottom and Ky expelled a long, pain-filled groan as my hair flew free. Tears stung my eyes as I felt his

hands wrap in my hair. Ky leaned down and inhaled, his hips grinding against my stomach. “Fuck, bitch. I’ve been dreaming about making you come since the first time I laid eyes on you… I want you under me, on me, wrapped tight around my cock. I want to fuck you hard, hear you scream… lick you until you can’t take it no more…” I released a shuddering breath, my chest aching at his crass words. Ky’s warm breath traveled down my cheek until I felt a wetness run along my lips and my eyes snapped open when I realized

the source… his tongue, his tongue tasting my skin. My hands planted on Ky’s broad chest and, as I was about to push him away, a loud, almost-deafening whistle sliced through the air. Ky pulled back his tongue and his forehead rested against mine as he sighed, seemingly in annoyance. Feet stomped toward us on the hardwood floor. Then, suddenly, Ky was ripped from my rigid body and slammed against the wall beside me. My eyes widened as I witnessed Styx holding Ky up by his throat. But Ky only had eyes for me. As my

gaze met his, he groaned and bit his lip, his hand cupping his manhood bulging beneath his pants. Releasing a growl, Styx pulled back his hand and hit Ky hard across the face. I trembled from head to toe and strongly felt the need to leave quickly as things took a violent turn. I averted my gaze from Styx dragging Ky toward a private room, and I noticed the rest of the club watching me, until a man with short brown hair ushered them all away. Tears fell down my cheeks. What had I been thinking in coming down here? I was not acting like myself. This place was

corrupting my soul. Forcing me into unladylike behaviors. Women had no place challenging men, yet here I was acting all brazen and erratic. “Lilah? Are you okay? What are you doing down here, alone?” Mae abruptly moved into my line of sight and placed her arms on my shoulders, her light-blue eyes filled with loving and sisterly concern. I shook my head profusely. “I-I-I am just so tired and confused, and I wanted the loud, dirty music to stop. I need to sleep so badly. I am just so tired, Mae. Then he… he… he touched me… let loose my hair… put his mouth on my skin…”

A sob burst from my lips and Mae wrapped me in her arms. “He showed my hair, sister. Disgraced my modesty under God’s watchful gaze. I tempted him to touch me. I tempted another one, Mae… He spoke of salacious things… things he wants to do to me. He is under my spell. Another one, Mae. Prophet David warned that we were seductive traps, and we are! He told me he wanted to fuck me… taste me…” I shivered with disgust, unable to repeat everything he said. “Shh… Lilah. Calm. You are not the devil as we were told all of our lives. You are not a temptress. You

are beautiful. Being beautiful is not a sin.” I balked at her words. “You blaspheme, Salome. You are forgetting scripture and speaking untruths.” Mae’s face hardened. I had never seen her look so angry. “Lilah, stop. I do not speak untruths. I am finally talking sense. What we were told to believe all of our lives was false.” Her hands rubbed at my arms. “I am still learning things about this world myself. Every day is a lesson. Every day is a surprise when I am taught something new. But you have to try, Lilah. Both you

and Maddie must try.” “I wish not to be in this life, Mae. I am faithful to the prophet’s cause and nothing will change that. And we are temptresses. Look at the way Ky acted toward me just now!” “First of all, Prophet David is dead, Lilah! The Order is no more. The quicker you accept this and try to learn to live again, the better we shall all be! And secondly, Styx is speaking with Ky now. Ky will be punished for humiliating you, for touching you against your will. Ky is intoxicated with liquor and acting poorly. Believe me, in the short

time I have been here, I know this to be usual behavior for him.” Mae cleared her throat and regarded me warily. “From the moment he laid eyes on you, he was smitten. I witnessed this myself when you crawled from the holding cell at the commune. And it is not because you are the devil in disguise or a witch luring him to your evil ways like Brother Noah made you—made us—believe. It is because you are blond, lithe, and beautiful—exactly the type of female he finds attractive. Ky finds no shame in propositioning a woman, in pushing his advances.

This club is very much like the commune we have come from—” “How so?” I asked suddenly, terrified for my virtue. Mae sighed at my worry. “They have their own rules and beliefs that separate them from the outside world. Ky is second in command and with that comes certain privileges.” “Like Brother Gabriel was to Prophet David?” Mae nodded. “Yes. And because of this, he also holds a great deal of power amongst the Hangmen. He is also very handsome, as if you have not noticed…” Mae studied my

face, so I quickly dipped my head, attempting to hide my blush. It was obvious to anyone with eyes that I had noticed. When I stepped from that godforsaken cell, he was the first thing I saw. He was just so… formidable. “So Ky has no shortage of women agreeing to join with him.” I shook myself from my promiscuous thoughts and met Mae’s expectant gaze. I thought of the Lord and refocused on my faith, on what I had been called to believe through his words. “It is wrong,” I pushed, and Mae’s shoulders sagged. “To behave in

such a way is wrong and sinful, and I am not one of his loose women, Mae. I am not to be played with and petted like a dog! I am to be pure. Only the brothers and the disciples will ever have the right to join with me, in the Lord’s Sharings. That is the only way to rid myself of the devil possessing my body… my soul. This Ky, this heathen, is not worthy of that right. He is not a man of God! How shall I ever be saved if a denizen of Satan touches me? All I want is to be saved… to be redeemed in the Lord’s eyes…” Tears fell down my cheeks and I hiccupped on my words. I suddenly

felt unsteady on my feet, too weak through lack of food. Mae’s beautiful light-blue eyes softened and she held me up by my arms and pressed a loving kiss to my head. “Shh… I know,” Mae soothed. “It is why Styx pulled him away just now. Ky will be suitably reprimanded, on this I swear.” Pulling from Mae’s hold, I looked to the exit door leading outside, knowing what I must do. “I must… I must pray. Cleanse my sins, wash away the lust, the vice and misdeeds,” I announced. Mae reached out and gently gripped my arm. I backed away,

flinching at her touch, freeing myself from her hand. “No, Mae! I must atone for my sins. I am going to the river to pray! I feel unclean… I am unclean… This place… How can you live this way, Mae?” I watched Mae’s eyes glisten as I confronted her fall from grace. “I shall pray for your soul too, sister. I shall pray you will once again find your way back to the Lord.” I stumbled to the door without looking back and out of the rear exit into the cool night breeze. I did not wish to see Mae’s hurt expression. I loved her. I wanted her to be rid of Satan too. We were the Cursed. We

were all destined for hell unless we were saved. I still had faith that our people and our prophet would return, just like Jesus. It was in the scripture, and I could recite every single word. I ran straight down the green embankment beside the compound to the small river and dropped to my knees, my hand flush to my panting chest. Feeling something in my upper pocket, I looked down and saw the ties of my headdress. I closed my eyes in relief; Mae must have given it back to me. Staring at the dark choppy water, I focused on calming my too-fast

heart. The river flowed strong, and I just had to wash away that man’s filthy touch. The tainted touch of his hands and tongue… I had to wash away all his wrong. Retrieving my headdress and clutching it in my hands, I fixed my hair in a tight bun and tied the white material back in place. As soon as the garment was secured, it immediately soothed me. I was proper and modest again. Closing my eyes, I tipped my head high to the heavens, found that flow of peace within my soul, and gave my heart over to the Lord. Jesus, please rescue me from

this damned and wicked place. Take me into your loving arms and save me from the evil living within me. Save all the Cursed, those of us spawned by Satan himself…

Chapter Three Ky “Get the fuck off me, Styx!” Dragging my drunk ass by my long hair, Styx threw me into the office and punched me square across the mouth again, this time busting my motherfucking lip. Stumbling into the table, my right palm slapped on the wood and I righted myself, spinning ‘round to

point at Styx with my left index finger. I felt blood from my lip drip down my chin into my beard. Styx stood in front of me with his arms crossed over his chest, pecs bulging under his shirt. The fucker was bigger than me in weight, but not height. We were on pretty even turf when it came to fighting. But I didn’t wanna fight my best friend. I was so drunk there was no way I’d be coming out on top. “That’s one, asshole. That’s all you’re fuckin’ getting. Hit me again and see what happens,” I slurred, wiping the blood off my face with the back of my hand.

Styx’s lip hooked into a cocky grin and he huffed out a disbelieving laugh. He took a step forward and I braced for an ass kicking. Instead, he picked up a wooden chair and launched it across the room, growling as he did so. I ignored the crash and closed my eyes, trying to stop the spinning. Giving up on finding my balance, I stepped back to sit on the edge of the table. Hearing Styx’s heavy boots pound toward me on the hardwood floor, I slowly opened my eyes, squinting as the bright florescent light from the ceiling fixture made

my burgeoning bourbon headache worsen. Styx met me face to face, boot to boot. I could see he was trying to say something, but when Styx got worked up like this, his stutter steals his fuckin’ voice, hence his nickname: the Hangmen Mute. The big bastard could only talk to me, and now his bitch Mae, but right at this second, he couldn’t verbalize shit. It made me feel guilty as all hell. Exhaling a slow breath and working on not blowing chunks on the floor, I held up my hand in surrender. “Calm the fuck down. Focus on your speech. I get it. I

fucked up and you’re pissed at me… again. But right now I’m seeing two of you, so cut me a fuckin’ break!” Styx’s lips hardened into a line, he rubbed across his forehead, and he began pacing the room, coughing and rubbing at his throat. I knew he was working up to talk, so I stood and slipped into a chair, working on blinking my eyes back into focus. Nope. Wasn’t working for shit! I had a feeling this weren’t gonna be over quickly. Closing my eyes, I worked on thinking of sweet fuck all, but I couldn’t get the taste of that blonde

pilgrim pussy from my head. That prudish pilgrim pussy that I wanted to mount me and ride my cock like it was Seabiscuit. Fuck me, she was hot, those blue eyes, that blond hair to her ass, and those fat tits that I’d had pressed all up against my chest. Hard, naturally stacked tits that I wanted to decorate with streams of my cum and wrap my dick in the middle of them until I lost my fuckin’ sex-obsessed mind. Christ! Even thinking about it was making me as hard as a ten-inch steel pole. “K-K… Ky!!!” Sucking in a sharp breath, I opened my eyes to find Styx in front

of me, glaring at me like he was gonna slit my throat. As he ran his hands through his dark hair, I realized I’d been rubbing my stiff dick through my jeans while thinking of blondie. Shit, I was so fuckin’ drunk. Styx turned around and leaned against the wall. I held up my hands. “Styx, I—” “I-I-I t-told y-you to stay the f-ffuck away f-from h-her. F-f-fuckin’ or-ordered it a-as y-your p-prez!” Styx interrupted, stuttering badly through each pissed-off word. I blew out a breath and exhaled. “I know! What can I say? I’m

fucked off my face on Jack, and I suddenly find her in the bar, looking up at me with those huge fuckin’ eyes and cock-sucking lips that I can’t get out of my head… Fuck, Styx, she’s my perfect woman! I couldn’t help myself. I mean shit! Those tits! That ass… I’m fuckin’ cunt-struck!” “Cunt-struck!” Styx roared. “D-do y-you only ever th-think with your d-dick!” Styx gripped the bridge of his nose, only to drop his hand and look at me again. Taking a deep breath, he said, “M-Maddie and Li-Lilah nnever leave th-that ap-apartment.

M-Mae is g-g-going fuckin’ crazy oover it. Fl-Flame is being ev-even more psy-psy-psycho than n-nnormal not m-moving from their dd-door. Last th-thing I-I-I n-need is y-you causing sh-shit too.” I nodded my head and leaned forward. Styx hit his fist against the wall. “I-I-I ain’t l-l-losing M-Mae n-now. I-I l-lost her o-once. I ain’t l-losing her a-again. W-we need ththose bitches upstairs t-to c-calm the f-fuck d-down, st-stop freakin’ out at th-their own sh-shadows and get u-used t-to th-this life away from th-those f-f-fucked-up Jesus ffreaks!”

Feeling guilty at my brother hurting at the thought of losing his old lady, I went to speak, when the door flew open and Mae marched inside. Speak of the devil… Styx shot off the wall as soon as she entered, but she held up her hand in his direction, looking all pissed in her black jeans, Hangmen tank, and “Property of Styx” leather vest, and came my way. Hell, she had tears in her eyes. Great. Nothing worse than a crying bitch on a mission to hand me my ass. Stopping only a couple feet from

my chair, she planted her hands on her hips and fuckin’ exploded. “How dare you treat my sister that way!” she hissed, and I caught Styx groan in exasperation behind her, his hands covering in face in distress. “She stays in that room all day, every day, has done for weeks, and no matter what I say about the world outside of The Order, both she and Maddie will not even step foot out of the door apart from to pray, believing evil exists and will possess them as soon as they do. Lilah believes nothing I tell her, never letting go of her faith, and

Maddie, Lord, Maddie barely speaks, just sits and stares out that window every waking hour God sends. She’s completely shutdown and Lilah is slowly breaking down! She is falling apart further every day she is separated from the commune!” Mae whipped around to face Styx. “And you need to speak to Flame again. He is still outside the apartment, cutting himself, when he is not away on runs for you. Lilah is petrified of him hissing and slicing himself up. Just another thing that is inhibiting their progress in this godforsaken mess.” I watched Styx hold up his

hands. “Th-that fucker won’t do shshit that I tell him. H-he told me hhe’s protecting them wh-while he sslices flesh, f-fuck kn-knows whwho from. B-but it ain’t a b-bad ththing that he’s th-there guarding ththeir d-door. N-no o-one w-would d-dare take on F-Flame.” Mae sighed and faced me again, only this time tears were running down her cheeks. Ah, shit! “Please leave Lilah alone, Ky. I know you think you like her. She is utterly and breathtakingly beautiful… but she is very damaged, and I want her to get

better. I want her to stay here with me. You have no idea how we were treated our whole life, why she is like she is. Sadistic men frequently took us against our will, forced us to do unspeakable things in the name of the Lord, and all we had was each other for support. Lilah believed those men and their actions were saving our souls because we were branded temptresses. She still believes this and that she must return to their instruction to finally reach salvation. It is what we were conditioned to accept and strive for. I lost my faith. Lilah’s has

deepened.” Mae glimpsed at Styx, and the brother was ramrod straight, breathing hard. I knew he hated hearing about the cunt who’d raped his bitch for most of her life. Fucker was dead now, of course, but his ghost was still there between them every day. Mae turned back to me. “Ky, since the Hangmen killed Prophet David and raided the commune, Lilah believes she is being punished, that she is in hell because she left our sacred land, our protected Garden of Eden. She even believes that I, her sister, am being

sinful in joining with Styx, a nonbeliever. She believes I am willingly joining the side of the devil.” Styx slowly came behind Mae and, wrapping his arms around her chest, pulled her back against his body and pressed kisses along her neck, whispering something I couldn’t make out. Mae relaxed and she held on to his arms, knuckles turning white, as she whispered back, “You are my light, my love. You are my choice.” Styx’s eyes closed and he exhaled. Mae faced me again. “Ky, Lilah believes our faith’s scripture to the

letter, believes Prophet David’s writings were completely literal. We were told our entire lives that we—Maddie, Lilah, and I—were Satan-spawned, that we were born of the devil’s seed. Made beautiful enough to tempt men, steal, then serve their damned souls to Satan. Lilah always took this label the worst. She had a different life before she was brought to the prophet’s commune. Maddie, my sister Bella, and I had been branded Cursed from birth. “Lilah never spoke of it, but we always guessed she had had a family outside of us. But they would

have shunned her when the prophet named her Cursed. I understand that now. At present, Lilah will give anything to be welcomed back into our faith… for her soul to be saved in the eyes of the Lord. She believes she tempts men because she is evil, truly evil.” Mae took a deep breath. “Ky, your behavior in the bar has just strengthened this belief. She thinks the devil is luring you in through her. She believes a man will never truly love her for herself until she is rid of her curse, of her temptress nature.” Another tear trailed down Mae’s

cheek. “I have no idea how to make her and Maddie want this life. There is no more commune, no more Order. I am unable to help her… them. What will happen to them if they cannot adjust?” Her huge wolf eyes focused on me as Styx wiped at her cheeks with his thumb, his nose flaring with protectiveness. “I need your help, Ky. Not for you to make this even more difficult. If they left me, I do not know… I do not know…” Styx turned Mae in his arms and she cried into his chest. His jaw clenched and he glanced in my direction.

Great. He wanted to murder me again. Running my hands down my face, I jumped to my feet, and Mae lifted her head in surprise. “I’ll keep the fuck away from Lilah. I swear,” I vowed. Mae nodded, though her face remained blank. “Thank you.” But Styx was still looking at me… and I knew that look. He was plotting something. I went to leave the room, when Styx cleared his throat, his infamous take-no-shit look on his face. Styx’s hands lifted to sign behind Mae’s back while her face was still tucked against his

chest, her arms wrapped tightly around his waist. “Go find Lilah. She’ll be down by the river or in the apartment. It’s the only two places she ever goes. Tell her you’re fuckin’ sorry for practically assaulting her tonight. Right?” I nodded my agreement rather than say it out loud. He obviously didn’t want Mae to overhear our “conversation.” A lift of his finger made me pause again, and I watched a smirk curl on his lips. “I’m putting you in charge of her and I ain’t telling Mae. Let’s call it your… atonement for being

a whore-assed fuck-up.” I rolled my eyes at his shit attempt at a joke, but I could tell my brother wasn’t fuckin’ around. “Watch Lilah, protect her, and for fuck’s sake, get her used to this life somehow. I ain’t losing Mae, and unless those bitches get on board, I’m not sure what she’s gonna do. We both know club life is the complete opposite of what they know. How we live is the complete opposite of Christian good, but we gotta find a way to make it work.” Styx sighed and pressed his cheek on Mae’s head, but never

broke my gaze. “You fuckin’ get the blond bitch on track, Ky. But don’t you dare touch her. Cunt-struck or not, her pussy is off-limits. That’s an ironclad order as your prez. But you’re my best friend, my brother, my VP, and I really need your fuckin’ help right now. I’m outta my depth here.” I closed my eyes and dropped my head. This was the last fuckin’ thing I needed. The Ku Klux Klan was still a potential problem. Fuck knows what else was coming our way; there was always a new enemy knocking at our door. That cunt Rider was still out there. Ran

his pussy ass away. Hopefully he was festering in a pit somewhere, but fuck knows if he was gonna rear his ugly head again. The guy was obsessed with Mae and might try to get her back. Motherfucker. I was gonna have to do this babysitting shit. As I opened my eyes, Styx was still staring in desperation, and my heart sank. All his life, the brother’d had it hard. Mute to anyone but his old man and me, son of the hardest, cruelest son of a bitch to walk this Earth, inherited the gavel at twenty-five to the biggest and most criminal outlaw

MC in the States. But that all changed for him when Mae turned up bleeding behind a dumpster; she changed his life with one look from her fuckin’ wolf eyes. I’d never seen him so happy, and now he was talking about kids? Shit. The brother deserved a break; he deserved Mae by his side. She was a good old lady, jaded enough by life to accept how we all roll and submissive enough to never question her old man. I was gonna have to babysit a fuckin’ Bible head case I couldn’t touch and all the time, no doubt, with the world’s worst case of blue

balls. Perfect. Maybe there was a fuckin’ God up there after all and he was laughing his ass off at one of the devil’s men hankering for a taste of one of his own. “You know I will, brother,” was all I signed back, and I saw the relief wash over Styx’s hard features. As I left the doorway, I glanced back to see Mae and Styx kissing. Yeah, it wasn’t gonna be fun looking out for the cock-teasing “pilgrim prude,” but it’s what a brother does, and although not blood, there were no closer bond than me and him. The Hangmen were family and we took care of

our own. Making my way to the bar, the prospect looked my way. “Coffee,” I ordered. “A fuckin’ huge one,” I added. The prospect frowned but went to get my caffeine without question. The rest of the brothers gave me a wide berth, no doubt thinking Styx had ripped me a new one and I was pissed. They weren’t too far from being right. “Ky, baby, you coming to play?” A singsong voice called me from the hallway. Gritting my teeth, I turned to find Jules buckass naked, her shaved

pussy taunting me, cupping her fake tits as two arms hugged her waist from behind, the fingers reaching down to strum at her clit. Those experienced fingers belonged to Tiff. My cock was rock hard, painfully hard. “Got business,” I said curtly. “You’ll have to lick each other’s clits tonight.” “Aww, we always do, baby. It’s just more fun with you watching and fuckin’ our asses is all,” Tiff said as she lifted her fingers and sucked Jules’s juices into her mouth. Jules immediately turned ‘round, planted her mouth over Tiff’s, and,

groaning, pushed her backward into my private room. Swiveling my chair back to the bar, the prospect stood, mouth gaping at the scene, and slowly put down my bucket of coffee. I cleared my throat and lifted an eyebrow. The kid flustered and set to wipe down the countertop. As I raised my coffee to my mouth, he cautiously asked, “No offense, Ky, but what the hell business you got to pass on fucking them?” Knocking the hot liquid back in one, I slammed down the empty mug in frustration, watching as it

smashed into pieces, and tapped the bar twice with my palm. “Apparently, I’ve gotta get closer to God and top-grade virginal pussy. Amen and halle-fuckin’-lujah to that fucked-up shit!”

Chapter Four Ky Stepping into the warm night air, I reached into my pocket and pulled out a smoke, resting it between my lips. I walked by Viking getting his cock sucked by some junkie slut next to the garage, ignored the fuckin’ ugly scene, the glare from his pale ass, and lit up my cancer stick, taking a long, sweet drag.

Cutting through the line of trees at the back of the compound, I followed the dirt path through the thick woods and toward the sound of the river. The pilgrim weren’t in Styx’s apartment above the club, and according to Styx, if she weren’t there, she’d be by the river. Hence, despite being fucked off my face, I was trying to go Boy Scout through the woods. Only for Styx… It wasn’t long before I heard the rushing of the river and I scoured the grassy verge to see where my favorite piece-of-ass Bible Shaker would be. Stumbling along the

river’s edge, I drunkenly kicked stones into the water, when I heard a strange wailing sound. Backing away to skirt along the shadowed line of trees, I quietly made my way toward the sound, grabbing my 9mm from the back of my jeans. The closer I got, the louder the highpitched whining came. Clicking off the safety, I burst out of the trees and immediately froze in my steps, my gun pointed at… Lilah? What. The. Fuck? Lowering my gun, and tucking it back into the waistband of my jeans, I stared at Lilah flat to the

ground, wailing some crazy gibberish shit at an ear-bleeding volume. With a violent jerk of her head, she suddenly began screaming, crying, and throwing her arms in the air, rocking back and forth, mumbling words I couldn’t understand. It sounded like a whole lotta consonants jumbled together. Complete fuckin’ nonsense. I’d never seen anything like it in my life. I stood there like a dumbstruck dick, heart pounding, watching her lose her mind beside the river. Holy shit, she’d finally snapped. I had made her snap.

Styx was gonna scalp my ass! Stepping back, I hid under the heavy cover of trees. Call me insane, but I wanted to be well out of sight of this possessive voodoo shit. Slumping to my ass, my back against a tree trunk, I pulled back a branch and just watched her. The wailing and crying went on for a fuckin’ age. At one point her actions became so unnerving I nearly jumped out to grab her, convinced she was having a damn seizure. But Lilah’s wails gradually began to dim, her hands lowered, and I realized I’d begun to breathe

again. I hadn’t noticed I’d stopped. Taking long, deep breaths, Lilah’s eyes fluttered open; they were red and swollen with all the strain of her crying and the amount of tears she’d shed as she’d kicked and screamed. I could guess what my face looked like—confused. While I watched her pull herself together, I was sure Viking had slipped me a shroom again without my knowing and I was tripping like a hippie motherfucker at Woodstock, but after what felt like a shittin’ lifetime watching Lilah roll around on the grass, I realized I was copacetic…

and Lilah was a full-blown nut job. How the fuck does a bitch that hot be so fuckin’ psychotic? Lifting my head to the sky and running my hands down my face in exasperation, I moved to get up and finally do what I’d been ordered, but I immediately sank back to the ground, my feet losing their footing in the dried dirt as Lilah freed her long blond hair from her fucking ugly white head thing and began unzipping her dress from the back. Blood immediately filled my cock and I hissed through my teeth as the fucking rancid gray material dropped to the ground, leaving hot

Blondie dressed in only a white knee-length slip, the material seethrough… fuck, totally fucking seethrough. Her fingers reached up to comb through her hair, and I slipped out a groan as she turned and I caught sight of her red nipple through the side of her slip. Lilah suddenly whipped around, searching the cover of trees. I stilled and held my breath, praying to all that was mighty that she didn’t see me… that she didn’t stop this strip show. I mean, shit! Tiff, Jules, and hookers didn’t have shit on this bitch.

I watched as her bright-blue eyes relaxed and she stepped forward into the river. She waded slowly through the stream until she was waist deep. She spread out her hands, the palms skimming across the top of the water, and she tipped back her head and smiled. I sucked in a sharp breath; I’d never seen anything like that smile in all my life. She was so fucking beautiful, looking like some siren in that river. She may have thought she was devil-created, but she was flawless. I was pretty damn sure if there was a devil, he had nothing to do with what I was seeing. That was all

good, a goddamn fucking blessing. Tipping back her long blond hair, she slowly sank under the water. But I straightened when she didn’t come back up. Air bubbles rose to the surface but stopped after a while, the water completely still. Jumping to my feet, I burst out of the line of trees and ran to the edge of the river, searching the dark depths… Nothing. Fuck! Was she trying to kill herself? Without giving it much thought, I shed my cut, throwing it to the ground, and ran full force into the water, aiming for the last place I’d

seen Lilah. “Lilah! Lilah!” I shouted, now completely soaked. I waded through the water but couldn’t see her, feel her, nothing. “Bitch, where the fuck are you!” Spotting another air bubble rise to the surface a few feet away, I dived and aimed for that direction. I opened my eyes underneath but couldn’t see a damn thing. Just as I was about to come up for air, my fingers caught on something soft… It felt like a thin piece of material. Pushing forward, I found Blondie’s warm body underneath and, gripping her in my arms, pushed us

up to break the surface. As soon as we hit air, I dragged in a huge gulp, coughing to clear my throat. Just as I was squeezing the water from my eyes, a frantic scream pierced the air, and I looked down at Lilah. A hand slapped against my cheek, the sharp nails shredding at my skin. “Fuck, bitch!” I snarled and dropped her ass back in the cold water. Lilah spluttered and tried to stand, rushing around me to crawl out. Lifting my hand to my cheek, I ran it down the scratched skin… Blood. The fuckin’ bitch drew blood.

Snapping my head around, I watched Lilah claw her way up the riverbank. “You fuckin’ drew blood, you psycho bitch!” I yelled, wincing again as my headache cracked like thunder through my skull, my damn hangover coming into effect. Lilah gasped at my harsh words and scurried away toward her heap of clothes. Just as I began to move out the river myself, I heard her whimper and my attention went straight to her. She was shaking and talking to herself, mumbling something under her breath. I couldn’t hear what, but all her

fucking crazy was back on full display. Striding up the bank, I approached Lilah, catching some of what she was saying. Please Lord, give me strength to endure pain. Help me take my punishment with dignity… I reached out to pull her from what sounded like a prayer, and seeing my outstretched hand, she cried out in fear and her arm flew up to protect her face. That stopped me dead and I took a step back. “Lilah! For fuck’s sake, I’m not gonna hurt you!” Lilah’s huge blue eyes came into

view as she lowered her arm a few inches. Strands of her blond hair were plastered across her stunning face and she blinked. “Lilah, I—” “You… you are not here to punish me for my rejection of your advances?” she asked in a frightened tiny voice. I frowned. “What the fuck are you talking about?” Fully dropping her arm, she glanced over her shoulder at me, her big eyes confused, and said, “Back in the… the room for drinking, you wanted me to join with you and I pushed you away…

You… you licked my skin and said explicit things in my ear…” She looked at me, urging me to understand. “You’re hot. I’m hung like a donkey. And I’m fucked off my face. It sounded like a fuckin’ perfect suggestion at the time. But right now, sweet cheeks, I have no fuckin’ idea what you’re talking about.” She turned to fully face me, seeming bolder, and explained, “You are here to punish me because I refused you sex. It shamed you as a man for me to say no, to not welcome you into my body.” She

straightened, closed her eyes, and, turning to bend over, hands on a rock and ass in the air, said, “Please, if I can request that you do not cause me pain?” “I—” I went to explain that I weren’t gonna hit her, but then I looked at her, looked at what was facing me… saw that she was soaking fuckin’ wet… in a seethrough slip… I could see everything… and I fuckin’… I— Then her legs parted, a bare pussy coming into view, and I groaned, my hard cock punishing my whoring ass. Fuck. I’d drowned. I’d drowned

and this was my hell. Lilah’s head whipped around and her eyes opened. I bit my bottom lip to keep my mouth shut. It took all my willpower not to jump forward, throw her on her back, and suck one of those red as fuck nipples into my mouth through the practically non-existent material. Her stomach was flat and toned, her legs long, and… and her pussy, Jesus Christ, it was perfect! Fuck me sideways, her pussy was all fuckin’ pink and hairless, the wet material suctioned to her skin showing, in explicit detail, the apex of her thighs.

I swear I was gonna shoot a load in my jeans. Like a fuckin’ teenage boy who found his first ever beaver shot in Playboy. Lilah suddenly whimpered, ripping me from my staring. Her lip trembled and her eyes filled with tears as she stumbled, backing up to reach for her discarded dress on the ground, tripping over her feet as she tried to get away. “Lilah! Calm the fuck down!” I found the voice to call. She turned as she hurried to put her dress on. She pushed her hand out, almost smashing it into my chest. “No… please. I am the one

who is shamed. I am a shameful, sinful woman. I did not mean to tempt you. Please do not take me… please…” She was freaking the fuck out so I stopped and turned away. And hell, it was hard to do. I could stare at this bitch’s stacked frame all damn day. But a woman whining and bitching? Nah, couldn’t deal with one second of that shit. “There, I’ve turned, no temptation,” I said. “Tell me when you’re dressed and then you and me are gonna talk.” I couldn’t hear anything behind me after a few

minutes of rustling, and I frowned. “Lilah?” I asked again. Still nothing. Cautiously turning around, brushing my long wet hair from my face, I glimpsed the bottom of Lilah’s fuckin’ ugly gray dress disappearing into the woods. “Psycho fuckin’ bitch!” I spat, picking up my discarded cut and throwing it over my wet shirt. Setting off at a sprint, it didn’t take me long to close in on her. She may be lithe and fast, but she wasn’t faster than me. Casting a terrified glimpse behind her, obviously hearing my

footsteps, she cried out when she saw me giving chase. “Lilah!” I shouted, but she didn’t let up, making me feel like we were in some fucked-up redneck horror movie. It left me one choice: tackle the bitch. If she ran back into the club screaming and crying, telling Mae she’d offered herself to me, that I’d seen her naked, Styx was gonna kill me for sure, or at best leave me some scars with his German blade. And that shit weren’t happening. I was too fuckin’ good-looking to be wearing ugly red scars. Lilah turned onto the dirt path

heading up the hill to the clubhouse, when I reached out my arms, wrapped them around her waist, and tackled her to the ground, turning us midair so I took the brunt of the fall. “NO!” Lilah cried again and flailed to be free, digging her elbows into my ribs. I gripped on tight, trying my damnedest not to pay much attention to her full right tit my hand was practically cupping. Taking advantage of her leaning to the side, I rolled us over, taking her wrist and trapping her hands above her head as I straddled her waist, my chest almost touching

hers. “Bitch, stop!” I ordered as her tight body wriggled beneath me and my hair fell forward to cage around her damp and frightened face. Her legs stilled, her breath came hard, and her chest rose up and down at a crazy speed. Her eyes darted from side to side, looking for a way out of my grasp, and her cheeks were red with too much exertion. Eventually her big blues locked on mine. Then I almost couldn’t breathe. Inhaling deep, I shook some sense back into my pussyfogged mind and asked, “You done yet?”

Lilah’s lips pursed and she slowly nodded her head. My eyes dropped to see her gray dress back in place and her hair messy and slicked back from running, trapped under the white— and now dirt-ridden—headdress. My gaze followed up her chest, her slim throat, her flush cheeks and refocused on her eyes. Tears filled her stare and she whispered, “Please… do not hurt me…” A pain shot through my chest at her broken voice, but her being scared of me just damn right pissed me off. “Why did you run?”

Panic flashed across her face. “Please—” “Answer my fuckin’ question. Why did you run?” Lilah’s wet pink tongue peeked out and ran across her bottom lip. I felt that lick all the way to my dick. This bitch was killing me. Her breath stuttered, but she managed to reply, “I am scared… I am so scared of everything… of your world… of you… I do not want to be taken against my will again… I am so afraid…” Closing my eyes at her words, feeling an ache in my chest. Sympathy? I took a deep breath and

looked down again. Her timid blue eyes were fixed on mine, only to drop briefly to my lips and back again. She blushed even more as her thighs squeezed together and her legs squirmed beneath me. Then I felt it. Like some electric current zapping through my body, my cock wanted in her… bad. Before I knew it, my thumbs began caressing the soft damp skin on her wrists and I drank in the sight of her lying underneath me. The pilgrim blonde… the fucked-up pilgrim blonde that I had to fix and make normal for Styx… I was beginning to think it was an

impossible task. The bitch was almost as tapped in the head as Flame. How the fuck did you get through to this level of crazy? Lilah’s head slowly tipped back to our hands and she frowned at the movement of my thumbs. I took the opportunity to lean down and place my lips at her ear. Christ, she smelled good, some sweet vanilla scent pouring from her wet skin. It made me want to lick her, wrap my hands in her long blond hair, and kiss the fuck out of her pouting lips. A sharp inhale of breath told me

she’d noticed where my mouth was, and I could feel her pounding heart against my chest. “Ky…” she whispered, and I gritted my teeth at her breathy voice. Hell, she was a fuckin’ temptress. I’d never been so turned on in my life. Yup, I was in hell. “I ain’t gonna hurt you, bitch, yeah? There’s no punishment for what happened in the bar. You said no. That’s all there is to it. No need to be flashing me that tight ass,” I answered in a raspy voice. I quickly cleared my throat. “Ain’t no one gonna rape you either, so get

that fuckin’ fear outta your messedup mind.” Her breath blew past my ear. “I… I don’t understand… what is… rape?” “What is rape?” I asked, now confused as fuck. “It’s when someone forces themselves on you when you say no. When you have no choice. When you don’t want fucking but they do it anyway. Fuck, bitch, you should know the meaning of that word.” Her eyes went huge. “That has never been done to me…” “Yeah, in that cult, it was.” “No. It was not… rape. It was

the elders doing as commanded by the prophet and God.” I closed my eyes and shook my head. The bitch had been raped for years, but had no fucking clue. “One day, Lilah, you’ll get what I’m talking about and realize how fucked up that excuse sounds.” She didn’t say shit in response. I pulled back slightly so my face hovered just above her. Lilah’s skin was golden and smooth, her nose small and cute; those lips… yeah, they were unreal too. Jesus, it was like she was dreamed up just for me; I’d never seen a bitch so perfect in all my life. Hadn’t ever

thought such a woman existed until Lilah crawled out of that prison cell a few short weeks ago, only to begin torturing me and my highly exercised cock. “So I am not in trouble?” she asked. “Here at the Hangmen, if a bitch says no to fucking, then it means no fucking. Got it?” Two blond eyebrows knitted together, pink lips pursed in confusion. Lilah shook her head, telling me she didn’t get it. I sighed at how hard this caretaker shit was fast becoming. I straightened, freeing her hands, but

kept straddling her waist. I needed her to listen and listen good. “This is why you need me, sweet cheeks. You have no fuckin’ idea how to live out here or be any kind of normal outside of that brainwashing cult you lived in all your damn life, believing you were evil ‘cause you’re the hottest bitch to ever walk the earth.” Lilah gasped at that; it made me smirk. Her face was all screwed up and pissed. Even then she wasn’t a scrap of ugly. Damn. “What… what is brainwashing?” she asked shyly.

I couldn’t help but grin. Leaning down until our noses almost met, she froze and I laughed. “We’re gonna leave that discussion until later. Baby steps, sweet cheeks, baby steps.” Her mouth opened to speak again, so I pressed my index finger across her lips to seal them shut. “Shut it. You’re gonna listen. Then you’re gonna comply, and I don’t want any backchat or any freaky Jesus shit from you in response. Yeah? The sooner we get you acting like a good little everyday bitch, the sooner I can get back to drinking Jack and fucking my line of sluts.”

There was no response, so I kept going. “I’m gonna lay it all out for you. You’re stuck here with us, with the Hangmen. The crazy littlehippy-wanna-marry-Jesus-pilgrim shit is done with—” She tried to speak again, but a firm nod and a hard stare were all that were needed to shut her up. She was compliant, naturally submissive; I’d give her that much. “Your commune is gone, done with, ground to dust. Do you get that, sweet cheeks? There’s no one left. The women that were spared have all disappeared with their spawn without a trace, the land

abandoned. We’ve been back and checked. All the men were killed: the guards, the elders… that fuckin’ crypt keeper fake-ass prophet you all liked to worship so goddamn much. That cunt took a slug right between his eyes, his brain worm food on your sacred commune’s ground.” Lilah cried out as though in pain, and I watched as tears filled her distant gaze. I shook my head at her in disgust. I had no idea how she could be upset at losing that wrinkle-pricked pedophile. Styx had told me some of the shit that had gone on at The Order.

Mae’d shared some things with him in bed, and the brother almost lost his mind knowing his bitch had suffered that level of abuse her whole life. Hell, I’m an immoral outlaw biker and even I was shocked at their level of sadism. Prophet “kiddie-fiddler” David made Charles Manson look like the fucking tooth fairy. Crazy damn Jesus freaks. Better to be on Hades’s side, the side of sin. At least then you know where you’re going when you meet the boatman. Don’t need to live striving to be something you’re not. And the best part of it? You can have a

shitload of fun living all kinds of fucked-up wrong, but it feels oh so fuckin’ right! “So this is what’s gonna happen. Me and you, well, we’re gonna be spending a whole lotta time together. And I’ll tell you now, don’t bother fighting against it. You’re in my backyard now, and you’ll do what I say. Yeah?” Lilah instantly nodded her head, and I could see the intense fear in her eyes, feel her frantic breathing. “Good. So the first thing that’s happening is you ain’t gonna try and kill yourself no more. I don’t like swimming. It’s too much like hard

work. I don’t like getting wet. It fucks with my hair.” I smirked, winked and added, “But I’m more than happy to get you wet in other ways, sugar tits.” Lilah’s head shook back and forth, a determined expression on her face. “What now?” I asked in exasperation. “I… I was not trying to take my own life. I would never do that. Prophet David was very firm about destroying the Lord’s greatest creation, ourselves. It is a path straight to hell. I aim to be at one with the Lord in Zion when he so

wishes and not a moment before.” I rolled my eyes at hearing the name of that meat flap spilling from her lips, but her reply made me as confused as hell. “Then what the fuck were you doing jumping in the river? You held yourself under after having a damn seizure on the bank. You were wailing and crying like you were losing your friggin’ mind, and you expect me to believe you didn’t try and top yourself?” “A seizure? What is a seizure? I do not understand your words. You are so confusing to me! Why do I continually fail to understand the words that spill from your lips?”

I laughed and raked my hair back with my fingers. “I’m confusing? Sweet cheeks, you may as well be a fuckin’ alien zapped down from Mars for how weird you’re always acting.” “M-Mars? What is Mars? What is an alien? I do not understand!” she shrilled. I tipped back my head and groaned, then fixed my gaze on hers again. “A seizure is when you roll around unable to control your body. You know, when something’s fucked in your head and your mouth froths.” Lilah’s face was blank. And that

made me sure I hadn’t missed my calling as a doctor… or a teacher for that matter. I couldn’t seem to explain nothing right to this bitch. “I am not ill in the mind, nor do I roll around uncontrollably, frothing at the mouth. I was talking to God.” I stilled and, when her words filtered into my brain, I couldn’t help but laugh again. “Well, saying crazy shit like you were speaking to God ain’t gonna convince no one you’re not One Flew Over The Cuckoo’s Nest. I saw you rolling in the dirt, screaming nonsense. My eyes don’t lie. The words you were screaming didn’t even sound real.”

Lilah’s blue eyes narrowed. “I was speaking in tongues, Glossolalia. Those words are a sacred personal language between the Lord and me, a private language that you would not understand. I was filled with the Holy Spirit, with God’s pure love. I transcended to a place where I gave myself to Jesus. What you saw was the embodiment of my worship, of my connection to our creator.” I was gaping at her. Filled with the Holy Spirit? What. The. Fu— “I was in the river to cleanse my sins,”—her eyes bored into mine —“to wash away your offensive

and unwelcomed seduction, a seduction that was a plague of immorality on my flesh. I needed to submerge myself in clean waters, just like when Jesus was baptized by John.” Her eyes closed and a weird sense of calm took over her face. “As soon as Jesus was baptized, he went up out of the water. At that moment, heaven was opened, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove and alighting on him. And a voice from heaven said, ‘This is my Son, whom I love; with him I am well pleased.’”

Yep, I was still fucking gaping. Lilah sighed in exasperation, losing the wash of calm from only a moment ago. “Matthew 3:16-17. It is scripture, Ky. You may reject the written word of our Lord and savior, but I do not. My spiritual cleanse was what I was called to do tonight by a higher power, to come to the river and wash away the sin.” Shrugging, I said, “Got it, bitch. You were talking to God and ridding yourself from my plague of…” I looked at Lilah again and flicked my chin. “What did you call it?”

“Your plague of immoral seduction,” she answered meaningfully. I whistled low and shook my head with a smirk firmly fixed on my face. “Yeah, of that scary shit, sweet cheeks.” Her eyebrows pulled down. “Do you chastise me?” Standing up, I glanced down at Lilah brushing the dried leaves off her butt-ugly dress and said, “Considering I don’t know what the hell chastise means, I’m sure we’ll never fuckin’ know now will we, sweet cheeks? I mean, I’m surprised an evil, infectious,

heathen motherfucker like me has survived in life this long without God throwing down a lightning bolt to fry my ass!” Pushing herself off the ground, Lilah stood before me, mouth tight. She curtly stated, “Can I request that you refrain from calling me… sweet cheeks? My name is Lilah.” Shocked by her brass balls confrontation, I crept forward, almost stalking her. Lilah’s face immediately lost its anger and she completely froze. When we were toe to toe, Lilah dropped her head in submission, and I felt like an ass. The bitch was completely fucked up

and scared as shit. Hell, she was even shaking. Reaching down, I held her hand. Hearing her gasp, I pulled her forward anyway. I wanted to get back to my room so Tiff and Jules could service my dick. Being around and on top of this pilgrim blonde had given me the boner from hell. “Come on, we’re getting you home before Styx and Mae have my ass. I already have a fuckin’ Jackinduced bass drum beating in my head. Adding in Mae’s whining voice will only make it worse!” We cut through the heavy woods

at a fast pace, and I ignored Lilah trying to loosen her small hand from my tight hold and her whimpering. I wasn’t letting go; I wasn’t giving her a chance to run off on me again. I just wanted her back locked away above the garage so I could have a break from all this God talk. It was bringing out the hives. As we broke the line of trees to the compound, a bunch of the guys were outside checking out Cowboy’s—a Hangmen nomad— newly built chopper. Cowboy hadn’t left after the commune raid a few weeks ago. His best friend, nomad brother and fucking shadow,

Hush, had stayed around too. Cowboy was as laid back as hell, always cracking jokes. Hush, the total opposite, eyes always assessing folk and always ready to fight. Cowboy and Hush would do anything for Styx. He let them both go nomad after life dealt Cowboy some seriously bad shit when at their previous chapter. They’d always drop in to see us here as much as possible. In fact, I was thinking it wouldn’t be long until they both patched in to our mother chapter right here in Austin. These Louisiana rednecks seemed to have

found their place amongst us original sinners here in the Lone Star State. And they’d fit right in next to Viking and Flame. Cowboy, with his blond hair, full leathers, colorful body tattoos, black steeltoe cowboy boots, and leather Stetson that seemed glued to his head, and Hush, our mixed-race brother with bright blue eyes, with his no-shit attitude and fucking perfect aim. These brothers were full on Hangmen, legit, and it’d be good to have them at our table. With more enemies at our door than we had guns, we would need as many trustworthy brothers as we could

recruit. When Viking caught sight of Lilah and me cutting across the yard, he whistled to get my attention. I held up my hand in dismissal. “Not the fuck now, Vike. I gotta take care of some shit for Styx, and I don’t need to hear fuck all from your stupid mouth,” I snapped. Vike tapped AK’s shoulder, then smirked at me. “What shit you gotta do? Or is it who you gotta do? You rushing to bust a nut into the blond Amish bitch?” Catching the shocked stutter of Lilah’s breath, I swung to face her

and saw tears of hurt and confusion filling her eyes. I took a deep breath. I was gonna kill that redheaded dick hole. Shaking loose Lilah’s hand, I turned to storm at Viking, when Lilah suddenly gripped my arm, holding me back. “Please, do not leave me. I am afraid out here… with them. I do not know them… I…” Exhaling and working on calming down, I nodded my head and retook her hand. I caught her almost silent sigh of relief. My stomach tightened and something strange seemed to burn in my chest.

I liked that she seemed to feel safe with me. Hell. I liked it a lot. But when we brushed past Vike, I heard him mutter to AK, Cowboy, and Hush, “Fuck, she’s hot. What I wouldn’t give to skull-fuck that mouth.” I lost it. Yanking my hand out of Lilah’s, ignoring her terrified cry, I charged at Viking, knocking his stupid ass to the asphalt and giving him two hard jabs in his fuckin’ filterless mouth. Viking spat blood in my face and jerked his legs, knocking me to the side. Just before the asswipe could

strike back, I kicked him in his balls with my left boot, enjoying hearing him squeal and turn blue, squirming in pain as he fell to the ground. “Skull-fuck that, fire crotch,” I spat and jumped to my feet, immediately searching for Lilah. She was between Cowboy, Hush, and AK. AK was holding her arm. I stormed over to my brothers to see AK smile wide at her and Cowboy tip his Stetson. Hush kinda grunted, and Lilah swallowed hard. She looked as scared as all hell, her eyes firmly fixed on the ground. AK caught my approach and my hard stare at his arm on Lilah’s. He

immediately let go, and Lilah’s eyes fluttered up to meet mine, softening in relief. “You kill him yet?” AK asked, nodding his head in Vike’s direction. Wiping my bloodied knuckles on my wet jeans, I glanced back at Vike, still fetal on the ground, cupping his balls. “Nah, not that goddamn lucky. That bastard could survive a fuckin’ nuclear holocaust, Vike and the goddamn cockroaches… and he’d probably attempt to skull-fuck all’a them too. Asshole.” Hearing Lilah sniff and wrap her

arms across her chest, I tipped my head at her. “Let’s go, sweet cheeks.” “You been catching a midnight swim, brother?” Cowboy asked as we headed away, spitting his chewing tobacco onto the small patch of grass beside his Chopper. Hush’s top lip lifted in amusement, his leather-clad arms wrapped over his chest. Groaning, I replied, “Don’t fuckin’ ask.” I could see AK, Hush, and Cowboy looking at a soaked Lilah, her dripping long blond hair haphazardly stuffed into that god-

awful white headdress thing she never took off, and then Cowboy looked over at me. My jaw clenched when he raised his eyebrow in question. I shook my head and they all smirked. Nosy fucking cunts! Reaching out my hand, I grabbed Lilah’s arm, pulled her forward, and headed for the back door to the apartment over the garage. As we entered the hallway, I caught Flame sitting at the top of the stairs. He looked down, his crazy black eyes boring holes into me. Turning Lilah by her shoulder, I pointed up the stairs to her room.

“Get up there and lock the door.” She silently nodded her head and climbed the stairs, only to glance back when I called her name. “Lilah, I’ll be here in the morning. Be ready.” Lilah gripped the handrail and nervously asked, “If I could make a request, it would be that I be left alone. I will not leave my room again. I will cause no further problems.” Shaking my head, I replied, “We’ve been through this, sweet cheeks. I’m gonna be teaching you how to be here in the outside

world.” I pointed to my chest. “Ky, remember? Your personal fuckin’ tutor.” Her mouth opened. “I—” “You don’t get a choice. You’re doing it. Now get upstairs and sleep.” Lilah bowed her head at my order, which only served to piss me off even more. She gave Flame a wide berth and rushed inside the apartment, slamming the door. I ran my hands down my face, leaned against the wall, and groaned. This was gonna be a clusterfuck. I could feel it in my bones. Worst thing was I wouldn’t

even be able to touch her or else Styx would go Saudi on my ass and cut off my hands. Pushing off the wall, I heard Flame sharpening his knives on the strop tied to the waistband of his leathers. I smirked at him, camped outside the pilgrim bitches’ door like an obedient dog. Flame caught me laughing and his crazy eyes snapped to mine, his teeth bared, and I was sure I caught a low growl. His infatuation with Mae’s little sister was so fucking amusing. I smiled wide and shouted, “Have fun, Fido. I’ll be back later to take

you out for your scheduled walk and piss!” I headed for the exit door, still laughing, when a long blade flew past me and sliced into the wall next to my head. “What the fuck!” I spun to face Flame. The fucker was still staring at me, sharpening his blades, no other emotion but the usual psychopathic hate in his stare. Slamming the doors wide open, I flicked my middle finger at him over my shoulder and a couple of minutes later, entered my private room. Tiff and Jules were sprawled on the sheets asleep, Jules’s head lying

on Tiff’s plastic tits. Within seconds, I was naked and I strode over to the bed, yanking on Tiff’s arm. She bolted upright, rubbing sleep from her eyes, and Jules stirred beside her. As I crawled on the bed, Tiff’s eyes lit up with excitement when she set her sights on my straining big cock. “Fuck, baby, I’ve never seen you so long and hard. That all for me?” Jules leaned forward and wrapped her mouth around it, circling her tongue around the tip. I snapped back my head and tried like fuck to just enjoy the bitch sucking me off, but I couldn’t stop thinking of Lilah,

all wet and naked under that seethrough slip, her bare pussy and huge tits peeking through… just to taunt me. Pushing Jules off my dick, I grabbed Tiff and pushed her on her stomach, lifting her ass in the air. Reaching into the top drawer of my bedside dresser, I pulled out a rubber, rolled it on in record time, and in one long thrust, slammed my cock into Tiff’s already drenched pussy. As I pounded my hips against her ass, our flesh slapping together, I could almost imagine it was Lilah below me. That only made me swell more, and Tiff screamed out

in pleasure. Feeling the bed dip, I looked to the side only to see Jules on her back, shuffling her head between my legs, where she proceeded to lick and suck on my balls. I was done for. Leaning my chest down, I fisted Tiff’s blond hair and rammed into her hard. Tiff screamed and I felt her pussy contract; she was coming so fuckin’ hard. Jules, on hearing her bitch’s squeal of pleasure, took my balls into her mouth, tonguing at the flesh while rubbing frantically at her clit. The grunts and moans were loud, the bed’s headboard slammed

against the wall, chipping paint, and when Tiff threw back her head, screaming as she came, I exploded in her cunt, flopping down on her sweat-soaked back as Jules mewled between my legs, fingering herself and coming down from her orgasm. Tiff turned her head and a satiated smile spread on her red lips. “Fuck, baby. Whatever got you that hard and crazy, keep doing it! I ain’t gonna be able to walk for days… not that I’m complaining. You know I can’t get enough of her pussy and your cock.” As I pulled out of her hungry hole, I closed my eyes, practically

feeling Lilah squirming beneath me, sweaty from coming and enjoying the warmth from her pussy against my thigh as she caught her breath. “Oh, Ky… that was…” A female voice sighed. Snapping open my eyes, I ripped off the rubber, grabbed a new one, and this time lifted Jules in the air, slamming her on her back. “Spread your fuckin’ legs, bitch.” Jules’s eyes widened as I lined up my still rock-solid cock. “Again?” she asked, breathless and in shock. “Again. NOW!” I hissed and her eyes widened at my order. “You got

a problem with that? If so, get the fuck out and I’ll get another slut from the bar.” “No… no problem, baby,” she answered quickly, her eyes bright. She was turned on by my aggression. “Then spread your legs and don’t fuckin’ open your mouth again,” I ordered as I hammered inside her and roared. When Tiff suddenly straddled Jules’s face and reached back to grip my fingers, pushing them into her tight ass, I closed my eyes and pictured Lilah beneath me again, moaning and clawing at my arms, that ass and

cunt shoved up in the air. I gritted my teeth and picked up the speed of my thrusts. Fuckin’ cunt-struck for the brainwashed pilgrim blonde… Shit!

Chapter Five New Zion, Texas Prophet Cain Pressing my palm to Mae’s soft cheek, I whispered, “I would have given you the world.” Her hand mirrored mine and she leaned in close. “Run, Cain. Please… Run…” I could hear guns in the distance, but my legs would not

move. I could not leave her. I loved her. “Run, please… Save yourself… For me, if you love me, run… for me…” Mae begged. The gunshots grew closer still, and dropping my hand, I fled into the forest, leaving behind my heart and my people’s chance at salvation… “How are you feeling, brother?” Startled by a voice coming from behind, I jumped. Ridding the painful memory of Mae from my head, I rose to my feet, finished with my prayers. Judah, my twin brother,

approached with a wide smile upon his face. He was dressed in his traditional white tunic and pants, as was I. His hair was exactly the same length and color as mine, his eyes the same brown, his build and height identical. Combing back long hair from my eyes with my fingers, I embraced my twin, seeking solace in his familiar arms, and sighed, “I am well.” Judah pulled back and wrapped his arm around my shoulder, guiding me on the decorative path in the personal prayer garden at the back of my new housing quarters.

Although, the name “quarters” did not seem appropriate. My new dwelling was a large columned white house, ostentatious in its interior decoration and vast in size. It boasted many bedrooms, reception rooms, lounges, and a large kitchen, all filled with expensive furnishings. The landscaped gardens behind it seemed never-ending and too much, but this small prayer garden appealed to me, filled with its fountains and greenery. It was a place I could escape from all the craziness of late. I was not sure I could do this.

Was not sure I could do all that was expected of me. Hell, I was not sure I wanted to do this. I did not feel like a prophet. I felt like a man who’d just had his heart ripped out and served to him on a platter. And now I had an entire flock of people to lead. I was twenty-four and had to lead an entire commune. I was so out of my depth. Judah squeezed my shoulders, obviously seeing the worry in my expression. “This is the most glorious of times, Cain. Do not fear it. This is the year you ascend to

your rightful place amongst our people. The year you are introduced to the Chosen as our prophet, our Lord’s servant on Earth… our redeemer and savior. This is the moment we have prepared for our entire lives. You are meant to be here.” Judah stopped us and turned me to face him when all I gave him was silence. He completely believed in our mission, but I just could not get up to speed. He should be leading, not I. “I am your right-hand man. I am with you every step of the way in both guidance and support. You are

my twin; our bond is more than merely brotherly or one of blood. We were one in our mother’s womb, split into two by the Lord who prophesied our future glory as his messengers. We shall rule and prevail together. I will do whatever you command. I serve to please you, to help you share the burden of your quest as the twelve disciples did with Jesus Christ.” Judah was like a balm to me. Always present to calm me down and remind me of why we were here. But having spent years with The Hangmen, and then loving Mae so fiercely, I often felt that his

efforts were a lost cause. I nodded and cupped his bearded cheeks, trying to reassure him I was fine, even if I felt anything but. “You are indeed correct, Judah. This is our destiny. I will not let you or our people down. I am ready to do the Lord’s bidding, and I know you will be there for me in both the good and the challenging times.” Judah clapped his hands together and grinned wide while I released a slow exhale. “Bless you, Cain. Bless you.” With a friendly slap on my back, we began walking at a leisurely pace, turning left to follow

the cobblestoned gray path that transformed into a graveled trail through the acres and acres of green land. Judah gestured to the commune. “So what do you think of New Zion?” Judah’s face appeared nervous as he waited for my answer. He so desperately sought my approval, believed completely that I was his prophet. In the two weeks following the Hangmen’s deadly raid on The Order’s previous commune—while I’d been fleeing to The Pasture, my childhood home in Utah—Judah had been working round the clock with

a newly formed elder council to find us a new land to call our own. A new land to house our people, to unite our followers, and a new land to protect God’s chosen people from the evil lurking outside our gates… the evil men who murdered our sacred prophet and massacred our brave and holy men who fought back against their unwanted invasion—The Hangmen, the motorcycle club that I’d had to live with under a new identity on request of Prophet David. Judah and the council constantly reminded me that they were heathens and sinners, and they wanted me to vow

to take them all down for the pain and destruction they had bestowed on my people. I had agreed, though I had no idea how to even begin to think of taking them out. I was tired of the violence and too consumed with just the idea of how to even be all that my people wanted me to be. But worst of all, The Hangmen had the Cursed women of Eve. They had her… Salome, the woman revealed by the Lord to Prophet David to save our people and to secure their place in paradise by the union of marriage. The woman who must be my wife. The woman who

nightly tormented my dreams, but all the while lay promiscuously with him, Styx. The man I hated most. She was mine. Mae should be with me, by my side. Ridding my mind of all thoughts, I met Judah’s expectant gaze and smiled. “Brother, it is perfect. It is truly perfect for what we have planned, as a sanctuary for both our people and the Lord’s cause.” Judah’s expression reflected his relief, tears of joy glistening in his eyes. “I am humbled to hear you say such words.” “Judah, there is no need for ceremony with me. I am your twin.

You are the one person who does not need to seek my approval. I need you. You’re all I have.” Judah sighed and asked, “And your quarters?” “They are more than I could ever dream.” “That pleases me greatly, brother.” For the past two weeks, I’d been kept in seclusion from all except Judah and the elder council at The Pasture to ensure my protection while the new commune was secured. New Zion was an exmilitary base sold to us by a Chosen who lived undercover within the

political mainframe. The base was perfect for The Order’s new home. It was secure, already had a mass of housing, communal areas, and we could become self-sufficient by using the many acres of arable land… but best of all, it wasn’t too far from our old commune, from all our alliances, yet it was far enough to be unsuspecting and off the common public’s radar. “Are the people gathering to move here now, from all of the overseas communes?” I asked, nerves suddenly racking my body at the thought. “The elders are organizing them

as we speak. They are all very anxious to meet you, to be united, and to hear the Lord’s words spill from your mouth.” I cast my eyes down so my twin did not see my fear. “I am sure they are. It has been a very difficult time for them of late. They need guidance and strong leadership. They need a new goal, a new hope… They need comfort that our dead will be avenged. We all need to finally band together, without fear of the outside world.” “And you will be that hope, that solider for them,” Judah said with conviction. I could see the

excitement of our revenge burning brightly in his brown eyes. Judah was determined to bring the wrath of Lord on all who wronged us… and I was right behind him. “Prophet Cain? Brother Judah? We are ready. The people have begun their journeys from afar and they are eager for the future ascension. It is a monumental time for us all! The diaspora is over; our unification is here!” Turning, I smiled at my council of elders as they approached. They were handpicked by Judah. They had seniority, loyalty, and best of all, absolute faith in our cause. And

I could not relate in any way to most of them. “Brother Luke, Isaiah,” I greeted the more senior in age first, out of respect. I then turned to the disciple I talked with most and spread my arms. “Brother Micah!” Micah embraced me and then stepped back. Micah was Brother Luke’s son. They had been overseeing some of the international communes for Prophet David for most of their lives, but when Judah had put out the call for the communes to unite, they’d been the first to respond, immediately traveling to this base.

They had been rocks in bringing everything together. The commune had been split into four sites, with New Zion being the biggest. All were close to Zion, so if one fell to an outside and evil intrusion, our sect would remain and our holy soldiers would be readily available to fight and defend their faith. “Are you ready, sir?” Micah asked and laid a hand on Judah’s shoulder. The three of us were of a similar age, and he had grown into someone I could trust. “I am ready for what lies ahead,” I replied, but could not help

but feel suffocated by all of the pressure lying at my feet. Micah regarded me strangely and I panicked that he could see my inner struggle on my face, the severe doubt I had in my ability to fit into this role. “Please give me a moment for private prayer. I have much to prepare,” I said and saw relief spread on his face. The elders respected my wishes and walked away, as did Judah. Drinking in the fading sunset, I steeled my nerves and tried to assure myself that I was right where I was supposed to be. This was

always my destiny; it was always my path in life. But Mae’s light blue eyes flashed across my mind and I lowered my head, feeling dread seep into my bones. I had no choice but to do this. I wanted to prove myself as worthy to the Lord. I wanted to be a good leader. I had no other choice. Taking a deep breath, I dropped to my knees in prayer, asking the Lord to guide me, and to fill me the unshakable passion I witnessed daily in Judah and the elders. For within the next couple of months, our people would unite and

I would ascend to a living conduit of the Lord… Then the real test of my faith would truly begin.

Chapter Six Lilah I had been sitting upon this bed for four hours. Sleep had not come to me. I tossed and turned, unable to find any comfort in this stifling room and on these too-soft sheets. In commune, we were only ever granted the barest of amenities. Our beds were mattresses on the floor, linen rough on our skin. As the

Lord’s people, we should live as Jesus did, live as he lived and renounce all luxuries. This apartment of Styx’s, though not overly endowed with fineries, was luxury beyond anything I had ever been accustomed to, than any of the Cursed had ever become accustomed to. It was proving difficult to adjust. But I confessed to myself that the rich sheets and cushioned bed were not the reason for my lack of sleep. Oh no, that honor went to the pair of bright-blue eyes, the head of long blond hair, and the physique made for sin that pervaded my every

thought. I’ll be here in the morning. Be ready! He would be here this morning, and I had to be ready. Ready for what? I did not know. He said he was going to teach me about the world outside, but I did not want to be taught so, did not want to step outside of these walls… especially with him! I was to be rescued by my people. I just knew it. And fraternizing with a sinner was not what I wanted to be doing while I awaited their rescue. Yet here I was, cleansed from an earlier shower and dressed in my

long gray dress, white headdress, sandals, listening intently for Ky’s arrival. Nerves built up in my body as I sat with proper obedient decorum on the edge of the bed. Ky, the man to teach me about the world, always stared at me, his eyes hooded and his tongue licking over the seam of his lips while his teeth ground down on the small, thin stick he often had protruding from his mouth. When I observed him from my bedroom window, I established he only ever seemed to wear black or white shirts, loose black or blue

denim pants, heavy black boots with metal around the back, and that leather vest boasting that the men here in this place were at one with Hades, the devil. I had never seen men dress so casually, so strangely, and worse was the way he acted with women, specifically two women… Two blond women he would openly grope, and I dare not mention the other acts. But worse still was that the women openly welcomed his advances and those of each other. I had never seen two women being so… free with one another, carnally. But Ky seemed to enjoy

what they did with him. In fact, many of the women walking around at night, especially Saturday nights, acted in the same way. Prophet David’s main teaching raced through my head as I watched the regular and sinful acts of debauchery happening in front of my eyes. Evil is stalking. Evil will catch you. Evil will destroy your very soul. Lord, how had things come to this? Brother Noah kept telling me I was close to being saved. That by his schoolings, my soul was being purified. I would no longer be a cursed. But here, in this place, I had

no chance of achieving what I wanted, what I had only ever wanted: to not be lusted after because of this Satan-created face. “Sister?” Maddie’s sleepy voice rescued me from despair, and I glanced to her bed, her green eyes tired and rimmed with dark circles. Maddie had always been a mystery, never revealing what was in her heart. For the past few weeks, we had been the sole occupants of these quarters. Most days were spent in silence, both of us lost in thought and neither of us sharing our deepest fears.

“Why are you dressed so early? Dawn has barely broken,” she asked. Sighing nervously, I replied, “I am to receive tutorage today. A man from the club has been charged with teaching me about this outside world.” The reaction in my sister was instant. Maddie began shaking and her eyes grew almost inhumanly wide. “Is…?” She gulped. “Is someone coming for me also?” “I do not believe so,” I soothed as Maddie gulped in more air. I realized she had not been breathing, awaiting my reply.

Hand on her chest, she sat up, resting her back against the headboard, and asked, “Then why are you to be schooled?” Staring at a wooden knot in a loose floorboard, I replied, “Because of my actions last night.” “I told you not to go out there, Lilah!” “I know,” I whispered in embarrassment. “And now I am being punished.” Raising the bed sheet up to the lower part of her throat, Maddie asked, “And what do these men deem as punishment?” Her eyes began to glisten and she added,

“Will they… will they take us, punish us as the elders did?” Heart beating furiously in my chest, I replied, “I do not know.” “No,” Maddie suddenly said, shaking her head. “Mae would not allow this. Her Styx, he would not let them treat us in such a manner.” My mouth gaped at her trust. “Maddie, they are sinners. They openly worship the devil. They are capable of anything.” “I do not think they worship the devil, Lilah. I have seen no such ceremony or service from my studies out of the window. They simply rebel like Satan did against

the Lord when he ordered his angels to bow down to his greatness.” My eyes narrowed. “They are willingly letting in the occult by wearing the devil’s face on their backs! This is a mortal sin, most certainly not the way we live our life. I do not trust them, and I am fairly positive Mae has lost her senses and her moral core.” Maddie’s eyes roved down my body, and she said, “If you do not trust these men, why are you ready so early?” My stomach flipped, but I said curtly, “Because I will do what I

have to do to survive. I shall do as commanded until the Lord sends his disciples to save us.” Maddie stayed silent after that, her gaze intent on her hands, fiddling with the top of the bed sheet. I knew she didn’t want to be rescued. She would rather live in isolation here in this room. But thoughts of deliverance occupied my mind every second of every day. Footsteps sounded on the stairs and every part of me turned to stone. He was coming. Breathe. Breathe. You can be strong. You can be around him, I told myself. The doorknob turned. I held my

breath in anticipation… “Sisters?” Exhaling in relief, my body returned to normal. Mae entered cautiously, wearing those immodest garments, and she had cosmetics painted on her face. She was holding out a tray filled with food, and behind her were her new friends—the blond woman and the large, dark tattooed woman. I feared her immensely. In the commune, there had only ever been people of my color and race. I had not encountered someone like Letti. The three of them stepped through and shut the door, sealing us

in. “I thought we could break our fast together this morning,” Mae said with a kind smile. I loved my sister; that lovely smile of hers had brought me out of some very dark times in my life. But now I felt disconnected from Mae. She was embracing a life I could not understand, loved a man who with one glare I feared could incinerate a person. He was a dark, large, silent, brooding fallen angel. Styx. His name said it all. But Mae was happy. I could not recall a time when I was ever truly happy.

Placing the tray on the table at the side of the room, Mae gave me an encouraging smile. I dipped my head in gratitude, though I was positive I would not be able to eat. I felt as though butterflies had made a home in my stomach just at the very thought of spending time alone with Ky. The blond woman stepped forward and said, “You remember me, darlin’? Beauty?” She pointed to her chest. I nodded and gave her a small smile. “Why… why is your… Beauty?” Maddie asked in a quiet voice,

shocking us all that she had spoken to people she did not know. She immediately dipped her eyes. Mae walked over to her younger sister, slipping beside her on the bed, and took her in her arms. Although Maddie was twentyone years in age, she had the timid disposition of a small child. Brother Moses was a harsh disciplinarian. He fulfilled his role as a blessed elder of Prophet David with the utmost of authority. Maddie had always been given the sternest of lessons. It had left her meek and weak. When Bella died and Mae left us alone in commune, she

imploded, barley speaking, barely eating, existing like a soul adrift in purgatory. Beauty flashed Maddie a huge smile and she laughed. “Well, my name’s Beauty now, darlin’. Was born Susan-Lee, but who the fuck wants that name?” “Then you renamed yourself Beauty? I did not know this,” Mae asked, humor on her face. “I am still learning the outsider ways, I suppose.” Beauty shrugged. “Was a pageant queen my whole life, real Toddlers and Tiaras shit that my momma forced me to do. Y’all are

looking at a former Junior Miss Texas. When I met Tank, it’s the name he gave me, and I was never Susan-Lee again. I’d just run outta a national competition, still wearing my crown and sash, when he almost ran me down on his Harley, out on a ride after a Klan rally. Got on the back of his bike and never looked back.” We all stared at Beauty with blank faces. I had no idea what she’d just said, her references lost on me. Beauty looked to Letti in confusion at our blank reactions. Letti said nothing, just shrugged. Beauty pulled out a chair and

explained, “Out here, and especially in Texas, we have competitions that judge women on their beauty, poise, talent, and all that fun stuff. The most beautiful girl wins.” Shock ran through me and I saw that same reaction mirrored on my sisters’ horrified expressions. “You have competitions to judge beauty?” I asked in astonishment. “But it is sinful. It is wrong! Excessive beauty can corrupt people’s sensibilities. Excessive beauty is a curse, not a blessing.” Beauty pointed at me and said, “You’re preaching to the converted,

Blondie. Those pageants are torture camps covered with glitter and hairspray!” A loud knock suddenly rapped on the door, and my gaze slammed to the closed piece of wood. “I’m fuckin’ doing it, ain’t I?” a deep male voice said, and I instantly recognized who it was. “I was sleeping off my fifth of Beam and a night of long, hard-assed fucking when you dragged me up here for this shit, so give me a motherfuckin’ break!” Mae frowned and Letti ripped open the door, revealing Ky and Styx on the other side, Styx with his

hands on Ky’s back, pushing him forward. They both froze and looked our way, all of us with our attention firmly fixed on them. Ky shrugged off Styx, but Styx pushed him forward. “What is happening?” Mae asked, concern written all over her face as she stared at Styx. Ky’s eyes met mine, but his face was anything but happy. I mentally shrugged. At least we both feel the same. Styx focused on Mae and with his hands began to sign something. I lowered my head, breaking Ky’s gaze, until Mae abruptly got to her

feet and signed something back. Styx’s jaw locked and Mae’s feet marched toward me. “Lilah?” she asked, and I cautiously lifted my head. “Do you want to go with Ky?” Dipping my eyes again, I replied, “I will do whatever is commanded of me.” Mae sighed, crouching to kneel before me, and laid her hand on my shoulders. A loud cough sounded from across the room, and Mae turned her head around and Styx signed something again. Mae dropped her head and slowly stood. “Lilah. Just go with

Ky. He will not hurt you.” I nodded my head and stood. Ky turned, muttering something to himself that I could not make out, and barged past Styx, fleeing down the stairs. I followed behind until we both ended up outside, the morning breeze immediately caressing my skin. Ky stood with his back to me, and I stayed silent. “Fucks sake!” he murmured to himself, then turned to face me. “What d’you wanna do?” Eyes widening, I answered, “I do not know.” “Fuckin’ perfect!” he said

shortly and ran his hands through his messy blond hair. Then taking a thin piece of leather from the pocket of his pants, he began to wrap it around his hair, forming a low ponytail. Try as I might, I could not pull my gaze from him. With his long blond hair, there was a danger that he might look feminine, but not Ky. He exuded extreme toughness like a shield yet had a kind enough face that you could not help but be drawn to his beauty. Expressing a long breath, looking pale and tired, Ky dropped his chin and closed his eyes.

Looking around the vast and deserted yard, I asked, “Are you well, Ky? You seem to be battling with your health.” Ky’s eyes opened and instantly met mine. For a while, he just stared. Then crinkles appeared at the corners of his eyes and a whisper of a smirk pulled on his mouth. “Just hungover as fuck, sweet cheeks. Don’t normally pull my ass outta bed until at least midday.” “Midday?” I responded in shock. “Then you miss the best part of the day. Sunrise is the Lord’s most perfect creation, my favorite

time of day. One should always wake each morning and listen to the birds.” A small laugh slipped through Ky’s lips, and he said, “That so?” “Yes,” I answered in all seriousness. “Got it. Make an effort to watch the sunrise and listen to the fuckin’ birds,” he replied, then took a white stick from his pocket and lit it with a small mechanism that offered fire. Ky sucked the white stick, and I watched smoke pour from his nostrils. He then cocked his head my way. “Let’s go.”

Picking up my feet and following him, I asked, “Where are we to go?” “We’re going to teach you shit,” he called over his shoulder, and we ended up at the front of the yard, standing before a long row of the motorcycles the men all rode. Mae had explained what they were one time I was watching from the bedroom window. To me, they looked dangerous. Ky stopped at a large bike, all silver and black. Retrieving a helmet, he pushed it into my hands. I stared at it blankly. Ky insisted, “Take it. Put it on.

We’re gonna ride.” “Ride?” I said, fear coursing through my body. “Yeah, ride,” Ky replied, and I began to shake my head. He wanted me to go on that bike. No. It was dangerous. How could I sit on it and maintain my modesty? Would I have to touch him? “Lilah—” “Can I request that we do not use this machine, Ky?” I asked, cutting him off. A shocked yet humored expression flashed across Ky’s face and he raised his blond eyebrow. “Can you request it?”

I nodded apprehensively, trying to judge if this might anger him. But after a second of staring, Ky suddenly began laughing loudly and placed the helmet on the back of the bike. He looked at my face again and that seemed to make him laugh even harder. “Fuckin’ request,” he muttered, shaking his head. “Why are you laughing at me?” I asked in dismay. Ky moved around the bike to stand before me and said, “First fuckin’ lesson, sweet cheeks. Out here in the ‘evil world’”, he mocked, “we don’t wanna do something, ride on something, then

we fuckin’ just say so.” Frowning, I said, “I did say so.” “Nah, bitch, you opened those fuckin’ fat lips and spoke to me like the queen of England. From now on, you just say, ‘I’m not fuckin’ riding that, Ky.’ Or ‘I’m not fuckin’ doing that, Ky.’” He jerked his chin and took another drag of his white stick. “Got it?” Nodding, I lifted my hands and ran my fingers over my lips. Ky’s eyes narrowed as he watched me. “Fat lips?” I asked in confusion. “I have fat lips?” Blinding me with a dazzling white smile, Ky licked along his

lips and edged closer, too close for comfort. The proximity of his large, muscular body was unnerving, and his smoky breath drifted over my cheeks. Taking my chin in his grip, his thumb pulled down my bottom lip, and he leaned in to say, “Big fat, pink lips. Most perfect fuckin’ lips I’ve ever seen.” His voice was raspy and lower than normal. “Yeah, Li, you got true cock-sucking fat lips.” My heart raced and, suddenly feeling heady, I released a shuddering exhale. His talk was crude, but I had come to realize it

was just his way. Time stood still as Ky and I hung there motionless, both breathing deeply. The air seemed to crackle all around us and the pressure of it pressed down on my chest. Suddenly, Ky stepped back and cleared his throat, taking one last inhale of his white stick, then dropped it to the ground, the end still burning orange ash. The pressure on my chest immediately eased as Ky backed away. “You’re gonna make me take the truck, ain’t you? Gonna keep me caged in?”

Ky didn’t give me time to respond, but instead fished keys from a pocket and walked toward a large black machine with huge silver bars on the front and double wheels at the rear. A clicking noise sounded and Ky opened a door. “Get in,” he ordered, but I did not move. “Lilah, get in the fuckin’ truck,” he ordered. I hesitantly stepped forward, peering through the open high door. Prophet David and the elders had an automobile, which they would use occasionally, but none of the rest of The Order had ever used one, especially us Cursed. We were

segregated, refused such opportunities. Suddenly, hands gripped my waist and, with a surprised cry, I was hoisted up into the seat. As I turned to face Ky, he slammed the door and walked around the front of the machine to jump in beside me. Ky pushed the keys into an opening and said, “Seatbelt.” I stayed silent, not understanding his words and not wanting to anger him. Ky looked at me and repeated, “Seatbelt.” “What is a seatbelt?” I asked quietly. Gripping the large wheel in front

of him, Ky blew out a breath and tipped his head. “This is gonna be one fuckin’ long day, huh, bitch?” “I—” I went to respond, but Ky’s wide body was suddenly across mine, his chest flush to my chest. He reached up his hand to grip something above my head. I could not breathe. My lungs unwilling to function. As Ky’s chest rubbed against mine, my breasts felt incredibly heavy and I grew hot and flustered. Ky did not seem to be moving either, his breathing labored. That stifling pressure from before was back.

The large space of the vehicle suddenly seemed like a tiny box. Everything felt too small, everything but the man lying across me, the large man who was gripping a black belt of material above my head… a large man whose eyes met mine and almost seemed to ignite with fire as he did so. His hips twitched and suddenly I felt a hardness press against my thigh, his hardness, and I began to shake in nerves. Ky then began to move ever so slowly, bringing the belt gently across my chest and down to my hip, his hands grazing my sensitive

nipples. Gasping and feeling a tingling between my thighs, I began to panic. Ky’s face appeared in front of mine, a movement as fluid as the sun travels the sky. His nose brushed against the tip of mine. He inhaled my hot breath. This close, he smelled of smoke, yes, and an addicting smell of cool flowing water, which reminded me of the cleansing river. A small whimper escaped my mouth just as a loud click sounded in the air, breaking me free from the magnetic attraction pulsing between us. “Seatbelt,” Ky rasped out, his

hooded gaze dropping to my lips. Big fat, pink lips. Most perfect fuckin’ lips I’ve ever seen. “Fuck, bitch,” Ky groaned, then backed away, leaving me pinned against the seat, my hands rigid at my sides. “Yeah, one fuckin’ long day.” Closing my eyes, I regained my self-control, first relaxing my tense muscles. Hearing a grunt beside me, I swept my attention to my left, only to see Ky adjusting the crotch of his pants with a pained expression on his face. With his hands back on the wheel, Ky shook his head and said,

“We’re going to get breakfast. I need food to get rid of the gremlin in my head and a bucket of coffee to wake me the fuck up.” Gremlin? Coffee? I had no idea what he was talking about, but one thing he did say sent fear into my heart. “We are to go outside of this compound?” I asked, my voice betraying my apprehension. Ky turned the key to the vehicle, and the machine roared beneath us. I expelled a shout of surprise and tried to find purchase on something to hold me still. “What is happening?” I shrilled, holding a handle on the door.

Humor was back in Ky’s face and he said, “One, calm the fuck down. The truck’s just been switched on. And two, yeah, we’re leaving the compound. I ain’t cooking no damn food, and somehow, I don’t think you’ll want one of my sluts doing it.” “I do not want to leave the safety of these walls,” I said in reply, trying my best to calm my frantic heart and ignore the comment about his “sluts.” Ignoring me, Ky pulled a lever on the side of the wheel, and the vehicle moved forward and the gates began to open.

Ky reached down, patted my knee, and said, “Tough shit, sweet cheeks. Lesson two, there’s more to life than being caged in a protective bubble. You had it at that cult; now you’re locking yourself away here. Gotta take life by the balls at some point and squeeze those fuckers with the skill of a whore.” My knee tingled from where his hand had touched my skin. Unused to these reactions, I prayed, Lord, give me the strength to do this today. Give me the strength to resist this sinful man. “So? You gonna shut the fuck up and grab those balls?” Ky said, his

eyes dancing with mischief. I nodded and tried to appear relaxed. I could not tell him that my people would be coming back for me, Maddie, and Mae. I remained silent, ready to observe what was about to be revealed as the heavy steel gates opened, letting in the evil outside world. As we rolled onto the road, I admired the large trees surrounding the small winding lane. This is what it would feel like to fly, I thought, the vehicle quickly gaining speed, the trees a flash of greens and browns to my unfocused eyes. The world began to rush by so

fast that my eyes could not fathom what they were seeing. As I absorbed God’s divine creation, for a moment, I forgot Ky was in the machine with me, that I was away from my people. For but a sliver of time, I forgot… everything. Sitting back on the seat, I kept my eyes glued outside, anticipating what I might see when we departed this country lane. “So…” Ky said, and I rolled my head to face him. He shifted awkwardly, like he was uncomfortable in my presence. “How you liking life on the outside of the commune?”

My stomach clenched at his question, and I internally debated whether or not to be truthful. Deciding not to lie, I admitted, “I do not like it at all.” Ky’s eyebrows raised and he asked, “Why?” Playing with my hands, I admitted, “It is not the world I know. Everything I was brought up to believe was wrong, you—the Hangmen—seem to embrace and enjoy.” “That’s why you think we’re all evil, ‘cause we like drinking, killing, and fucking?” “Yes,” I answered honestly,

wincing at the fact that he was so brazen about his lifestyle. He spoke so casually about killing, as if it were an everyday occurrence. “It’s all relative, sweet cheeks. I think what you just came from was a clusterfuck and pretty fuckin’ sick too,” he said after a stifling minute of silence. Outraged, I asked, “How so?’ “‘Cause even to a sinner like me, thinking one man could brainwash hundreds of people into believing he was a messenger of God and fuck little kids while doing so seems all kinda fuckin’ wrong to me. Hell, I’ll lay it on the line for

you, Li. That prophet and that cult of yours was just using God to cover a fuckin’ pedophile ring.” Ky’s voice grew tighter the more he spoke. “What is a pedophile?” Ky’s shocked gaze met mine, then he refocused on the road. “Men, adults that like to fuck little kids.” I was became breathless, shocked at his accusations. “No…” I whispered, my heart racing. “It was the elders' duty to join with us to rid us of our original sin.” Ky’s eyes darkened. “Right. Like I said, fucking brainwashed.”

“You would not understand. You have no faith. Just live immorally,” I replied, feeling a sickness in my stomach at this conversation. “You know what? You thinking we—the Hangmen—are wrong from living outlaw against what society dictates kinda fucks me off. We earn that bourbon and pussy after a hard day burning asphalt for this club, and kill only to protect what’s ours, just like those cunt elders that killed your sister, Bella, took Mae to force her to marry a walking corpse, and shot at my men when we went in to get her back,” Ky added, then glanced at me.

“And, bitch, ain’t you a fuckin’ Christian?” “Yes,” I shot back. “I am devout to our Lord and savior Jesus Christ… and my prophet.” “Then what the fuck happened to ‘thou should not fuckin’ judge others,’ ‘love thy fuckin’ neighbor,’ and fuckin’ ‘love and forgive the sinners’ shit? ‘Cause all I’m hearing spill from your mouth now is fuckin’ hypocritical bullshit and judgmental preaching.” I sat, mouth agape, as he added, “Yeah, speechless, Li? ‘Cause you’re hearing right now how fuckin’ flawed you and your

goddamn faith sound.” “My faith is not flawed!” I defended. I couldn’t help but ponder that some of Ky’s comments might have substance. I sighed, shifted in my seat, and said, “But…” “But?” Ky questioned, a smile threatening to burst onto his lips. “But you are correct. I should not judge others so freely. I had never thought of my viewing the club as wrong in that way,” I admitted. This time, I was awarded a full, devastatingly handsome Ky smile, and it was devastatingly handsome.

That tingling returned between my legs and I prayed it would pass before Ky noticed something was wrong with me… because there was something wrong me… I was being corrupted… by Ky. The sensations he brought out in me were almost too much to bear. When I calmed down, I mulled over Ky’s words, then said, “Forgiveness and judgment aside, you should really strive not to sin for the sake of your salvation, Ky.” “Salvation? You think I can be saved, sweet cheeks? You care about me being saved?” He sounded bemused.

“I believe everyone can be saved.” I could feel Ky watching me. “For example, those women that you share relations with…” I trailed off, and I heard Ky cough to hide his laughter. “You should not be so free to engage with them. Restrain or save yourself for a woman you want to marry under God’s law. That is a pure love, Ky. Scripture says a love like that is like no other. This woman will help save you or at least to give you a safe place to come home to.” Ky’s expression was unreadable as he stared at me. Hope bloomed that he had listened to what I had

said. That he could change his sinful ways. “Well, Jesus fucked a hooker slut, didn’t he? And that shit seemed to work out for him, didn’t it? I mean, hell, bitch, I got the long hair and beard and women worship at my feet. Maybe I’m the fuckin’ second coming?” And with that, I regretted everything I had just said. Defeated, I sat back and whispered, “Whoever does not love does not know God, because God is love.” “Oh great, more Bible shit. Just what my fuckin’ pounding hangover

needs!” Feeling annoyed and gaping at his disregard of the Lord’s written word, I muttered, “John 4:8. It is worthy of your respect.” “Got it,” Ky said in amusement. “Gonna write down that worthy shit, frame it, and hang it on my wall.” Turning away from his taunting smirk, I cast my gaze out the window and abruptly noticed that other vehicles were on the road and we had left the secluded lane that housed the compound. The occasional house came into view amongst fields of green, and after a

few more minutes, people were milling about, the outside world springing into life. I was fascinated by it all: the colors, the wide range of different people, their different clothes, the different vehicles on the road. At first it unnerved me, but I felt safe within the truck, and much to my chagrin, I felt safe with Ky. I knew he was my protector. I had witnessed it the night that he stormed the compound and demanded to Styx that Maddie and I be taken with Mae. And even out in this unfamiliar world, and with as little time spent with him as I had

had, I instinctively knew he would protect me from danger. The vehicle began to turn right, and we pulled into a small area with a few other stationary vehicles, a small wooden house with the words Maude’s Breakfast Hut on the top. We came to a stop just outside. Some people passing by looked into the car, heads bent together, whispering to one another. I turned to Ky and admitted, “I am afraid to go out there. These people, they are so different from me.” I ran my hands down the front of my gray dress and over my white

headdress. I felt sick with nerves. “I do not look the same as them. Everyone will stare at me, and I loathe to be looked at. I cannot stand it.” Ky edged closer on the long seat and said, “Li, ain’t no one gonna say shit to you. You’re with me. ‘Round these parts, no fucker says a thing to us outta turn unless they wanna feel a fuckload of pain.” Reading his expression, I saw nothing but sincerity. Still, I was reluctant to move. “Can I request that we return to the compound? I do not feel any comfort in being outside.”

Ky shook his head and clasped my hand in his, causing me gasp. “No more requests. Time to take hold of those balls.” Ky reached over me and opened the door. “Let’s go.” Freeing my hand, he ushered me out of the truck and followed behind, shuffling along the seat, making sure I did as he said. Once out of the vehicle, strange sounds made me jump, and I found myself backing up until I hit something hard. Spinning around, I realized I had backed into Ky. His face was one of amusement again, but without a word, he wrapped his

hand around mine and began marching into Maude’s Hut. Keeping two steps behind Ky, as was required when walking with a man, I kept my eyes to the ground and tried to block out the strange noises assaulting my ears. A bell sounded as Ky opened the door and the noise of people talking suddenly stopped. I could feel their stares on Ky and me. Ky did not appear affected by this. In fact, it seemed normal to him. He was beautiful; maybe it was his good looks that had people so mesmerized? Clicking footsteps sounded on

the wooden floor, and a woman said, “Mornin’, Kyler, usual table?” “Mornin’, darlin’, and yeah, same table,” Ky responded. I lifted my head just enough to see an old gray-haired lady wearing a strange pink garment, smiling a wide smile at Ky. “Didn’t tell me y’all would be doing business today. I’ll have to shift some seats outta your way to give y’all some privacy,” the woman whispered as we weaved among tables filled with staring people and walked behind a separating wall to where an unset table sat on its own.

“Ain’t got business today, Maude. Here for food and nothing else,” Ky replied. “Oh, okay. Give me a minute to get y’all set up.” There was a stretch of silence, and I risked a glance up. The woman was staring down at me and shook her head, then faced Ky. “You know, in all the years I’ve known you, and that’s your whole damn life, I ain’t ever seen you in here with a girl.” Ky shrugged and blushed slightly, which made me smile. He caught me watching him and his eyes narrowed, causing me to drop

my mirthful gaze. The lady Ky had named Maude leaned in close, the scent of her strong perfume suffocating, and said quietly, “She ain’t no sex-trafficking victim, is she? Why’s she dressed so strange? Looks like she belongs back in the seventeen hundreds!” “Club business, darlin’. You know how it goes,” Ky said flatly, his jaw rigid. “I got no problem with you handling club business here, and didn’t when your daddy and Styx’s daddy did either. You boys always look out for me, but there are some things I ain’t happy to entertain.”

She paused, then added, “The girl looks like she’s just been ripped from Utah and that weird polygamous cult. Damn beautiful face, though. Beautiful.” I noticed Ky had become stone at Maude’s words, but her references did not make sense to me. The word “cult” did, however, and it worried me. “Ain’t no sex trafficker. The Hangmen never have been and never fuckin’ will be. I’d rather murder those evil cunts than join their ranks. And where this bitch came from ain’t none of your concern. She’s with me, and that’s

the fuckin’ long and short of it.” “All right, all right,” Maude replied, exasperated. She rubbed at Ky’s arm. “I’ll leave y’all alone and get you some menus.” “No need. My usual for both of us.” “Got it!” Maude’s strangely high-heeled shoes clip-clopped on the floor as she walked away. Ky released my hand, and I lifted my head. “Sit down, sweet cheeks,” Ky ordered. I did as I was told. When I scanned my surroundings, I noticed we were

sitting at a small round table, a chair on either side. Ky sat opposite me and immediately cast an assessing gaze around the room. The people nearest our table immediately dropped their eyes and turned away. In fact, they looked terrified. A little girl at their table, however, could not break her gaze from mine. She looked about six years old, all innocent and pure. My stomach churned as it dawned on me that was how young I must have looked when I was sent away and deemed a Cursed. Two young women at the table

behind were staring at Ky, and seeing my interest behind him, Ky looked back, flashing them a handsome smile. The women giggled and blushed. Ky faced me again and his eyebrows danced. “They were staring at you for a long time,” I said. “Yeah.” Ky shrugged. “Bitches cream like fuck over this face and body. It’s because I’m hot, sweet cheeks. Happens all the time.” My mouth gaped at his candor. I was not sure of the meaning of some of his words, but I understood his tone. “You are very vain.” “Nah, I’m fuckin’ honest. I’m hot

as fuck and I know it. Why lie?” Eyes narrowing, I surmised, “You place too much value in beauty.” Ky scoffed and pointed at my face. “Says the most beautiful one.” Offended, I argued, “Beauty means nothing to me… believe me.” Ky shrugged again. “Because you’re beautiful. We both are. Beautiful people always say that shit about not thinking it’s important. But, Lilah, we’re both fuckin’ stunning. Ain’t no changing it.” He leaned forward and waggled his brows. “So embrace it. I do… frequently.”

I shook my head, having nothing to say in response, and Ky smiled victoriously. Ky stretched his arms over his head. Catching my attention, he cracked his neck from side to side, flashed another smile, and asked, “Do you like pancakes?” “Pancakes?” I asked, puzzled. “You ain’t ever had pancakes and bacon?” I shook my head. “Damn,” he sighed out. From his reaction, I surmised that pancakes and bacon must very special indeed. At that moment, Maude returned

with two mugs and a carafe of something black in her hand; it smelled lovely. As she placed the mugs down, I could feel Ky’s heavy stare watching me. Maude poured the liquid out in a mug for Ky, then turned to me. “Coffee, honey?” I looked to Ky for instruction. “Erm…” Maude’s eyebrows pulled down, and I caught her suspicious glance at Ky. “She’ll take it,” Ky answered. My shoulders sagged, feeling relief when Maude swiftly filled my mug and walked away.

“Thank you,” I said. “I did not know what to do. I have not had to answer for myself before.” Placing his elbows on the table, Ky shook his head in disappointment, then asked, “You ain’t had coffee either?” “No. What is it?” I looked down at the hot, aromatic liquid with more than passing curiosity. The smell was so enticing, even intoxicating. “It’s a drink.” Unable to contain my laughter, a chortle spilled from my lips. “I know that much, Ky. I may not know much in this world of yours, but I

can recognize a hot beverage.” Ky’s expression changed from indifferent, bored even, to something else… something akin to amusement. It was subtle, but it was there. His eyes softened, and then after a moment, he smiled back at me and placed his hand over mine. My laughter died down as the warmth from his skin seeped through to my bones. When I looked into his blue eyes, they too were focused on our hands. I should have removed my hand. It was right to do so and sinful not to do so. But I didn’t want to, and for the first time in my life, I had no

one to tell me otherwise. I was under Ky’s command this day, and I must do as he wished. Ky was tense. I realized he was shocked at my allowing this forbidden touch. My heartbeat was as speedy as a hummingbird’s fluttering wings and an excited shiver ran up and down my spine. Ky’s eyes then met mine, the residue of a smile still gracing my face. His free hand reached out slowly to gently touch my lips, and he said, “That’s one hell of a good look on you, sweet cheeks.” “What… what is?” I asked as his hand dropped from my face.

“That stunning fuckin’ smile. I ain’t ever seen you smile in the whole time you’ve been at the compound.” I lost my smile, then replied, “Because I do not have reason to smile very often.” Ky’s fingers began tracing the back of my hand. “Then you make a reason, Li. Don’t make excuses for living a shit life. It ain’t rocket science. You don’t like something, find something you do. Don’t like being around someone, stay the fuck away. Wanna change your life, then get off your ass, bitch and fuckin’ change it.”

Ky gave my hand a long squeeze and said, “I know you ain’t feeling life at the club, but you also haven’t given it or anyone in it the time of day. You keep yourself caged up in that room, wallowing in grief for something that’s gone and ain’t ever coming back. You’re fuckin’ miserable, but you don’t even try to make things better. Not one of the brothers will hurt you, and if you stick to certain rules, visiting brothers and nomads won’t ever get the chance. You give Mae shit for having the balls to leave something she knew was fucked up, and you’re fuckin’ killing her by refusing or

even acknowledging her help. “I get you think we’re all sinners, but we’re sinners that will protect y’all. You’re Mae’s sister, she’s Styx’s old lady, and that means you got club protection. And we ain’t that bad to people we let in, Li. So fuckin’ just try to make this situation you’re in better. I mean, fuck, I don’t ever get down, love my damn life, but looking at you through that window every night, as miserable as shit and glaring at us like we’re demons, even makes me wanna slit my wrists. And I’ll tell you now, I’m too fuckin’ pretty to die!”

A dull ache throbbed in my stomach, like I’d received a harsh kick. I lowered my head, though I could not help but smile reluctantly at the joke he just made. He was right. He was far too pretty to die. Ky jerked my hand and forced me to look at him. “I don’t know in full what those fuckwits did to you, but I know enough to understand that you ain’t gonna trust folks, that you’ve been fuckin’ programmed to fear anyone that Prophet Pedo told you to avoid, but you gotta try, Li. You just gotta try.” Tears welled in my eyes as I

considered Ky’s words. I did not have a response. I didn’t think he wanted one. He made it all seem so easy. “Now,” Ky said, releasing my hand, “try your fuckin’ coffee.” Quickly wiping my cheeks, I expelled a relieved laugh and put my slightly shaking hand on the handle of the mug. “What is in it?” Ky shrugged. “Caffeine.” I immediately put down the mug and released the handle. “What now?” Ky asked, frowning. “I am not to drink caffeine. It is a forbidden. Caffeine alters your

mind and takes you away from the Lord. The Cursed are already impure, thus we must eat clean, consume nothing but natural products.” Ky sighed and ran his hand across his forehead. “It ain’t forbidden out here. There’s no prophet to worry about. No fuckin’ apocalypse that you taking a sip of that Joe is gonna bring.” Ky’s hand pushed the mug in my direction, and he said, “Just try it, Li. Just fuckin’ try it.” I stared at the offending receptacle. I was startled at the level of turmoil I was feeling. I had

never deviated from Prophet David’s words or commandments. I was a true believer in the cause. But at the same time, Ky’s words played havoc with my mind. I wanted to please him. I wanted to try and live out here on the outside… at least until I was returned to The Order. Something within me wanted to trust him, wanted to please him. Clenching my hands, I shook as I gripped the handle of the mug and brought it to my lips. The closer it came, the stronger the rich aroma became. I closed my eyes, convincing myself to try it, when a

small amount of liquid flooded my mouth. It was hot, bitter, sharp… and I loved it! Lowering the mug, Ky tipped his head to the side and said, “Well?” Stifling a laugh, I said, “It was good. It was very good!” He beamed a big smile. “Proud of you, Li. You took life by the balls.” Maude appeared at that moment and placed down plates filled with food I had not seen before. Ky picked up his fork and pointed at a large round item on my dish. “Pancake.”

I panicked at what was proper decorum. I was not allowed to eat with men in the commune, it was forbidden, so I waited for further instruction. Ky stared at me and sighed, reaching forward and handed me the knife and fork. “Try it,” he pushed. I nodded in submission as he poured a sticky brown sauce on the top of the food. I frowned, and he said, “Try it, Li. Eat. You’re gonna fuckin’ love it. Ain’t no rules to stick to with me.” I decided to try a small bite so to not anger him, but my stomach

felt in knots. I tried it. And I loved it. I really truly loved it.

Chapter Seven Lilah “It is… unbelievable,” I whispered, my face almost pressed against the windowpane as I absorbed the sights. Huge buildings stood proudly side by side, some built in strange shapes, others so tall I struggled to see the top. The day turned out to be bright and sunny, allowing me to see

everything with perfect clarity. “Downtown Austin, sweet cheeks. This shit’ll blow your fuckin’ mind. Good music, good vibes.” “I… I never knew such a place could exist. We heard stories, of course, but my imagination could never have dreamed up this spectacle.” People of all races, shapes, and sizes thronged the busy streets. Some were dressed sinfully, some in garments I did not begin to comprehend. Many were holding machines that Mae had told me about, “cell phones” she had called

them. “So? What d’ya think?” Ky asked. “Could you see yourself living here?” Shaking my head profusely, I answered. “No. Absolutely not. It is too full. I would be fearful of everything, behaving wrong, of the unknown people I passed.” Taking a breath, feeling exhausted through overstimulation, I said, “If I were to reside outside of commune—” “Which is gonna have to happen,” Ky interjected. “Yes, okay,” I replied. “I would prefer to live somewhere quiet, away from people who would stare

at me and make salacious advances. I would like to live without the fear of sin, without too much noise, without too much strife.” As I cast my gaze out of the window, I added, “I would like to live pain free.” Ky said nothing in response, but his knuckles betrayed his emotion as they turned white with the intensity of his grip on the wheel. The more we drove around the city, the more tired I became. Ky would point things out to me and explain what they were, things called museums that housed ancient artifacts from around the world, cinemas where people would meet

and watch “movies.” Of course, I had never watched a motion picture. Ky had to explain what a television was. I found I could relate to nothing out here. It all felt so… so… big to me. Too much. After hours of all-consuming life-altering experiences, I turned to Ky. “Can I request that we return to the compound now? I have grown tired and I feel I have had more than I can handle in one day.” Ky nodded his head, clearly aware of my desperation, as I sank back into the depths of the seat. He

clicked a button on the wheel, music suddenly blaring through the vehicle. Every space seemed alive with fast, heavy beats. I leaned my head against the door as the loud noise permeated the very air I breathed. Bright lights made the city glow like a lightning bug, and the darkening starless sky signaled the arrival of many unsavory characters on the streets. This place, I decided, was most certainly not for me. I preferred the quiet county lane of the compound. I preferred the moonlit sky of the compound, where the stars were visible everywhere

in the sky, unaffected by the artificial lights this metropolis boasted. I preferred solace to bustle, green to concrete, and quiet to noise. Sighing in stress, we pulled to a stop at a red light, meaning that the vehicle must halt, when suddenly a large white building came into view. One look and it took my breath away. It was a structure of pristine white stone, a towering building that dominated the high stairways on which it sat, showcasing its beauty to the city’s residents. Arched colored windows beamed

in the dark, casting a rainbow on their white stone surroundings. Lights on the high, tiled roof, illuminated every perfectly sculpted masterpiece. A set of wide wooden doors featured front and center. But most beautiful of all, a white marble statue of Jesus Christ stood out front, the Crucifix, an image serenely poetic in its art. “Please, can you stop the vehicle,” I requested, my palms flat against the window glass. “What?” Ky looked surprised as I turned to see him frowning. “Please!” I urged. “Pull over for a moment.”

Doing as I asked, Ky stopped at the side of the road. Then all I could do was stare. “What is that place?” I asked in awe. Ky leaned forward, his arm brushing against mine, and replied, “A church.” “A church?” “Yeah, you know, where folk like you go to pray and sing and all that fuckin’ dull stuff.” Shock ran through me like a current. “People of God?” I asked, watching as a woman carrying a baby entered through the wooden doors.

“Yeah, Jesus worshippers, Bible freaks, folks like you,” he answered, clearly becoming frustrated. Gazing at Ky’s handsome face, I said, “I do not understand. This is a church for Christ? People come here to worship?” Ky nodded slowly, like I was ill of mind. “Yeah, what ain’t you getting, sweet cheeks? Church. God. No fuckin’ fun.” “It is not that I do not understand the worship element, Ky. It is the fact this church exists outside of the great fence… outside of The Order. Is that what you are telling me?”

“Well, now it’s me that don’t understand,” he said, looking from me to the church and back again. Fighting back panic, I said, “Prophet David told us we were the last people on Earth who were faithful to God, that all on the outside were evil sinners that rejected the Lord and his message. This was the reason we were segregated from the outside, to protect our beliefs from those who live to destroy us.” Ky’s face contorted into anger. “Lilah, there’s a million fuckin’ churches across this country. Religious folk are everywhere, of

all kinds of faiths. Prophet David was lying outta his wrinkled loose ass.” “But how… I…” I trailed off, unknowing how to defend my late prophet’s scripture when I was seeing the evidence of his untruth with my own eyes. Ky’s hand brushed back a loose strand of hair that had come free from my headdress, and he tucked it back behind my ear. I turned my face into his hand, not realizing tears were gliding down my cheeks. His kind gesture and touch surprised me. Ky’s thumb wiped my tears

away and he said, “Lilah, I know you ain’t wanting to believe it, but not much of what that shitbag said is true.” “No…” I tried to argue, but Ky’s sympathetic eyes made me stop. I suddenly felt hot and pains stabbed at my chest. My hand lifted to rub at the sternum, but I found no relief. “Lilah?” Ky asked, worried, and I shuffled uncomfortably on my seat, anxiety taking its hold. “I cannot breathe,” I said shrilly. “I feel that I cannot breathe!” “Fuck,” Ky hissed and pressed a button on the side of his door. The window beside me abruptly began

to descend and a wave of cool evening air immediately calmed me down. My head sank to the doorframe and I closed my eyes… and that is when I heard it, the blissful sounds of the Lord’s music drifting from the church. With a complete switch of emotions, I went from feeling despair to cherishing the melodic hymns. “Beautiful,” I hushed out. “Gospel,” Ky said in response. “Gospel music, choirs. It’s pretty damn popular ‘round these parts.” “Giving Christ worship through song,” I said and smiled. It was

serene, the first morsel of peace I had had since I was plucked from the protection of the commune. Mae, Bella, Maddie, and I often heard the other followers singing for the prophet during services. All four of us would sing along in the privacy of our quarters, wishing we were outside with the rest of our people. I was not sure how long we sat in the truck, but I listened to every word of every song until all went silent and a group of people began filing out of the church, someone finally exiting and locking the doors shut.

I watched a happy man walk away humming a song, and Ky cleared his throat. “You ready to get going? We’ve been gone all day.” I nodded my head in silence, and Ky pulled out onto the now-quiet road. The journey back to the compound somehow seemed longer. The lights from the large vibrant building gradually dimmed and let in nature’s glow. Ky and I did not speak, and he did not play his music. I was thankful, for it would have tainted the glorious lyrical words of praise still echoing in my mind. My head was a foggy mess as I

tried to understand why Prophet David had preached a false message. I questioned whether he was unaware of these faiths beyond the fence, or worse still, this church was a ruse and a way to lure lost souls through its doors, only for those with evil intent residing inside to do harm to an innocent. Neither of those explanations sat well with me. And that music I had enjoyed was one of the purest, most awe-inspiring events I had ever witnessed. Before I knew it, we were plunged into darkness on the old country lane, and within thirty

minutes, the Hangmen’s concrete square compound hove into view. Ky retrieved a small black fob from his pocket and, clicking a button on it, the gates began to open. As we rolled through the gates, the yard was quiet and still. Ky switched off the engine and got out of his door. Just as I was about to pull the handle on my door, it suddenly opened, and Ky reached out to take my hand. He watched me warily, almost with worry. Accepting his hand, I jumped out of the door, feeling tiredness in every one of my bones. Ky walked me to the back of the

building, to the door that led to my quarters. As we stopped, I looked up into his eyes, and he asked, “You doing okay, sweet cheeks? Had a lotta new things coming your way today.” Dipping my eyes, I took a deep breath and peered up back up at him. “Thank you,” I said quietly. Ky appeared taken aback. “Thank you for showing me those wonders today. I know it was not what you wanted to do with your time, but it meant very much to me. The church was…” I failed to find any words to do the experience justice. It had called to me, stirred something

lying dormant within my soul. Ky fidgeted on the spot and dropped his hand. Opening the door, he stood by to watch me pass, not saying a word, but as I stepped past, I asked, “Are we to do this again, tomorrow, I mean?” I could feel the heat of my blush burning my face, embarrassed to be asking this man for more. But today was the first time I felt… the first time I felt… anything in such a long time. A stunningly lovely smile lit up his face and my knees felt weak. Ky tipped his head and asked, “Is that a request? Or is it ‘cause I’m that

fuckin’ hot you can’t wait to get more of me?” His subsequent wink told me he was teasing me, so I returned the smile, genuinely fighting back a giggle and on this occasion, watched him become unnerved. “Yes, I believe it is.” Ky’s eyes narrowed as if searching for something in my stare. Then he raked his hands through his hair and said, “I’ll be back for you in the morning.” Excitement coursed through my veins, and I bowed my head in thanks. “I shall be ready.” Taking my leave, I bounced up

the stairs. As I crossed in front of Flame’s sleeping frame, his eyes flew open and his body went rigid. Seeing it was me, he relaxed, and I quickly entered my room. I had never feared a man like I did Flame. If I were Maddie, I would be unable to sleep with worry of his strange affection for me. “Lilah!” a voice called from the sofa, and Mae got to her feet, Maddie following behind. “You have returned,” she said with obvious relief. “Yes. I am back, sisters.” Mae gazed at me and, hesitantly, enquired, “Are you well? You have

been gone a while.” Moving to the edge of the bed, I sat down and began to remove my headdress, now that I was only in the presence of women. Freeing my long hair from the large pins that kept the blond mass back, I rubbed at my scalp and answered a simple, “Yes.” Mae frowned and kneeled before me, assessing my expression. “You are sure? Ky did not try anything… untoward?” Lowering my eyes, I shook my head. “No. He was fine.” “Where… where did you go?” Maddie asked, her nervous green

eyes huge with interest. For some reason, I found myself wanting to keep the details to myself. And it was at that moment that I realized what today had really meant to me. “We saw the city. We ate food. It was a rather strange but good day, I think.” “A good day?” Mae asked in surprise. “You had a good day with Ky?” Giving Mae a reassuring smile, I nodded my head. “Yes, sister. He was patient and informative, if not a little crude at times.” “And what now?” she asked in

sheer astonishment, Maddie also listening intently, her mouth gaping. “We shall go out again tomorrow and he will show me more of the outside world.” Mae slumped back onto her behind and with disbelief, asked, “And you are really okay with this? You really wish to be spend more time in Ky’s company?” “Yes,” I answered, and on seeing a happy emotion flit across Mae’s face, something Ky said flashed through my mind. You give Mae shit for having the balls to leave something she knew was fucked up, and you’re

fuckin’ killing her by refusing help or acknowledging any of her help. Bending down and taking Mae’s hand in my own, I noted her eyebrows knit together, confused at my show of affection. “I have not told you this, sister, but I want you to know that I love you.” I glanced to Maddie also. “And you too, Maddie.” I once again focused on Mae. “Very much. I know I have not made this transition easy. And I understand that you just wanted to save me… save us from a life you believed was wrong.” Mae’s uniquely colored blue

eyes filled with water as I added, “I want you to know that I genuinely appreciate all that you have tried to do for me.” Mae’s tears flowed thick and strong. She abruptly crushed me into her chest. “Thank you,” she whispered into my hair. “This is so special for me to hear.” A minute later, she released me and asked again, “Now are you sure you want to go out tomorrow… again… with Ky?” “Yes, I am sure,” I said, laughing at the way she said Ky’s name. I was absolutely sure I wanted to go out tomorrow with Ky.

Chapter Eight Ky The sun was blazing through the window when I cracked one eye open, and I winced. Fuck, my head was killing me… again. What the hell happened last night? Closing my eyes again, I tried to fish out memories through my Jack Daniels-induced fog.

Walking into the bar, my cock ached to the point I thought I might pass out. The cause—one pilgrim blonde. One pilgrim blonde that just flashed me a winning smile—a genuine smile— sucking the breath from my lungs and almost knocking me on my ass. The bitch had killed me yesterday. Her face, the way she would look up at me under those long lashes, all innocent and Bambi-eyed. Her face when she saw downtown Austin for the first time. Her scrunched-up nose when she’d debated about trying coffee. And that look of fuckin’ pure

happiness when she saw that church, tears in her eyes as she heard the gospel choir sing. Fuck, I wanted her. More than I’d ever wanted a bitch before. She never knew what she was doing to me all damn day, but minute by minute, she was crawling under my skin, making my fucking chest hurt outta crazy need to protect her. Hell, she hadn’t even realized that she’d been abused all her life. And then when we stood at the entrance to Styx’s apartment and she’d asked me to take her out again tomorrow… I’d fuckin’ turned to dust.

And I’d agreed. The stupid cunt that I was agreed. And I was banned from touching her, but like a moth to a fucking flame, I couldn’t keep away. It took all I had not to grab her cheeks and kiss the fuck outta her mouth just so I knew her taste. As I walked through to the bar, Styx, Tank, Cowboy, and Hush were sitting around a table. Styx saw me coming and immediately got up. “You’ve been gone all day,” he’d signed. “Yeah,” I said. His dark eyebrows pulled down. “Where you been?”

“With Lilah.” “All this time?” he signed, his face suspicious. “Yeah, all this time. Took her for breakfast, drove her ‘round the city, then brought her back,” I explained, seeing a look of surprise on my brother’s face. He cocked his head. “And she was okay? Never freaked the fuck out on you?” I shrugged. “Didn’t like it at first, then got over it and fuckin’ dealt. Surprised the fuck outta me, really.” Styx blew out a long breath, then closed his eyes. “Thank you,

brother,” he signed, then opened his eyes. “No problem,” I said. “Doing it again tomorrow.” Styx’s calm expression soon hardened. “Why?” Jaw clenching, I replied, “‘Cause she asked.” Styx glared and signed, “Don’t fuck up with her, brother. She ain’t one of your sluts.” Stepping closer to my best friend, I said, “Prez, you fuckin’ roped me into this shit, and I’m doing it. She wanted me to take her out again. I said yes because of you. So you don’t lose Mae. Fuckin’ trust

that I got your back.” “And that’s the only reason you’re sticking with her? ‘Cause I know you’re hard up for the bitch,” he signed. I just raised an eyebrow, not wanting to lie to the only person I could ever trust, and Styx shook his head in exasperation. Finally cracking a smirk, he threw his arm around my shoulder. We walked over to the bar, got rip-roaring drunk, and then the slut brigade arrived. The music cranked loud, more brothers showed face, and the real party fucking started. Stumbling to my room, drunk as

all hell, I’d noticed Tiff and Jules waiting on the bed… only they didn’t much look like Tiff and Jules. Their short skirts and see-through tops were gone. Both sat waiting in short, gray familiar dresses, their long tanned legs on show, but both were wearing headdresses, the kind Lilah always wore, their blond hair tied back in a bun… just like Lilah. Fuck, one look at those godawful things and my cock got rock solid. I was fucking turned on by the worse fashion statement on Earth. Tiff smiled wide as I entered, playing with the long tie from the headdress, curling it around her

finger. “Ky, baby,” she mewled. “We’ve been waiting for you.” “Yeah?” I asked, locking my door and shedding my cut and boots. Jules jumped off the bed and stood in front of my swaying ass, dipping her head, and said, “Yeah, baby, we went to church but got thrown out for being bad little girls.” I didn’t wanna be turned on by them acting like this, but I fuckin’ was, too frustrated from being around Lilah all day, her fat lips and blue eyes stealing my fuckin’ breath at every turn.

Jules reached out and, gripping the end of my shirt, pulled it over my head. If I squinted my eyes, the bitch could almost pass for Lilah, fooling my mind into believing she was here, with me, fuckin’ wet and wanting my cock. “Where’d you get these clothes?” I slurred, pulling on the ties. Tiff joined Jules in unzipping my jeans, and she said, “Sex shop. It’s amazing how many men get off on the Amish look. Hungering for virgin pussy they know they ain’t ever gonna touch.” I wasn’t surprised it was

popular. I was gone for virgin pussy. I was one of those sick fucks turned on by those fuckin’ awful clothes. I was getting off nightly on the image of Lilah crying my name, her loose dress wrapped around her waist and that bald fuckin’ pussy in my face and all up in my mouth. Gripping Tiff’s headdress ties, I yanked her forward and crashed my lips to hers, almost bruising her with the force, only to push her back, plant my palm on her head, and force her to her knees. “Suck my cock, Lilah,” I ordered, hissing when her hot mouth sucked me down, my tip hitting the back of her

throat. I shot faster than ever, coming like a damn fountain as I pictured Lilah down there, fucking requesting to swallow my cum… The details after that weren’t clear, but I knew I’d fucked those Lilah wannabes in every hole until I couldn’t even get hard anymore. I may have fucked Tiff and Jules, but in my head it had been Lilah. All fucking Lilah. And those bitches knew it too, manipulative cunts. Running my hand down my stomach, I gripped my hard dick and began to stroke my fist up and down, ignoring the two sleeping

sluts beside me. Never before had a bitch got under my skin like this. Never had I imagined those sluts as anyone else. Feeling light hands cover mine, I saw Jules’s bloodshot tired eyes look up, that fuckin’ headdress still on her head. Her hand nudged mine outta the way, her mouth dropping to feast on my balls. Lilah… Lilah… I thought watching that headdress bob up and down. Giving in to my sick fantasy, I closed my eyes as Jules worked me over until, on a loud roar, I came all over my stomach, so fuckin’ hard I

almost passed out. Shit, I thought as I caught my breath. The bitch had given me a messed-up fetish for Amish clothes. ***** Four Weeks Later… “We got runs tomorrow. Ky, you lead the deal with the Chechens in Houston. Tank, Bull, Smiler, AK. Flame, you can stay here and watch the compound. Hush and Cowboy, I’m sending you to San Antonio. Sandman, San Antonio

prez, is cutting a side deal with the Italians, some laundering ring. Being nomads, you’ve both dealt with Marcello. Need you there to show support for our Texan brothers.” I translated everything Styx was signing, and the brothers nodded. Styx coughed, and I watched his hands. “I’ll be gone three days. Got personal shit to do. Any problems, Ky’ll be acting prez.” As soon as I translated, I met eyes with Styx, who, although looking at me, offered no more explanation about where the hell he was going. “We done?” Styx signed.

Brothers said, “Aye,” and Styx slammed down the gavel. Everyone piled out, but I hung back. Styx expected it. My best friend remained sitting, waiting for me to speak. “Where you going that you haven’t told me about?” “A-a-away,” he stuttered, shrugging his shoulders. I raised my eyebrow. “Mae going? He nodded. “Anyone else?” He shook his head. I smiled. “Go. Take your bitch away. I got

the runs covered.” “D-done,” Styx said and stood. “L-l-leave t-t-tonight. B-b-back in a few.” Styx left, and I walked down the hallway, climbed the back stairwell to Styx’s apartment, and knocked on Lilah’s door. For the Hangmen, the last four weeks had been uneventful. Deals were struck; club finances were good. The garage and our other legit businesses were turning profit. But my life? Fuckin’ Groundhog Day. Teaching Lilah about life but all the time wanting in her pussy.

Getting fucked-up drunk each night ‘cause I’d spent the whole fuckin’ day wanting in her pussy. Fucking the asses off Tiff and Jules each night, pretending they were Lilah, ‘cause I’d spent all fuckin’ day wanting in her pussy! Hearing Tiff and Jules fucking bitching at me every single damn time ‘cause I pretended it was Lilah I was fucking! I was about to cut the sluts loose. They didn’t hold a candle to the pilgrim blonde anyhow. Biggest plus? Lilah was definitely getting better at adjusting to biker life, at handling life away

from those fuckin’ pedo, sadistic, Jesus freaks. Showed her every part of Austin I could think of. But she never got outta the truck. Refused to ride bitch on my bike. Outright shutdown to any change of wardrobe. Wouldn’t take off that damn headdress… the headdress I’d started to fuckin’ dream about. Sick fuck that I am. But she was making progress. She weren’t rocking like a psycho in a corner and quoting scripture twenty-four-seven. She weren’t locked in her room, screaming at anyone that came to her door.

She was gradually trying new things with me… but only me. Only fucking me. I was goddamn addicted to the bitch. A second later, Lilah opened the door, all fucking smiles for me. And yeah, as always, I lost my fucking breath. “Hello, Ky,” she greeted, moving outta the doorway to follow me down the stairs. “Sweet cheeks,” I said, finding my voice. “What are we doing today?” I stopped dead and stared at her, so fast Lilah smashed straight into my chest. As I steadied her by her

arms, her breath came hard. Lilah’s blues met mine, and I swear the fucking world stopped. Her tongue licked around her lips, her gaze dropped to my lips, and at once, I was painfully hard. I knew it was time to shut this shit down again. “Gone tomorrow on a run. So sticking ‘round here.” “How long will you be gone?” Lilah asked, and I wanted to smile when I caught the disappointment in her voice. “Few days, maybe more. Depends how easy shit goes.” It’d go easy, just a simple run paying off

of the feds and taking bank from the street crews distributing our guns. “Okay,” she said quietly, and this time nothing was stopping me from smirking. Taking her hand, I pulled her down the stairs and toward the clubhouse. “Let’s go. I need food. As good a time as any to show you the kitchen.” Lilah followed dutifully, keeping her head down in case we passed any brothers. There weren’t no brothers in our path, but I fucking cussed when Tiff and Jules came giggling around the corner, all tits, legs, and tan.

Their eyes immediately snapped to Lilah and me, and their fucking faces dropped. Jealous sluts. Jules strutted forward in her tight red dress and ran her fingernail down my chest. Lilah’s hand squeezed mine. Then she tried to let go. Weren’t happening. “Ky, baby. You wanna come with us?” Jules’s finger kept running south until she cupped my denim-covered cock in her hand. Knocking away her hand, I said, “Fuck off, Jules. Go suck Vike if you’re desperate for cock.” Jules’s eyes narrowed at me and she backed away. “Ahh… too busy

with your little pet, Ky? Throwing us aside for virgin pussy… again?” Lilah inhaled, and I stepped forward, seething at the slut. Tiff pulled Jules back, seeing my raging expression. “Come on, Jules, let’s go,” Tiff said, jerking Jules away. Lilah’s hand began to relax in mine. Fucking stupid whores. Bitches —nothing but fucking trouble. I decided right then to dump their asses before I went on this run. They’d worn out their use anyhow. I smashed through the doors of the kitchen. Hush and Cowboy were

sitting around the table. Lifting their bottles of Bud in greeting, they then saw Lilah. “Lilah,” Cowboy said with a smile as he tapped his Stetson. “Mighty good to see ya, darlin’.” Lilah bowed her head and blushed. She probably wouldn’t speak now that they were in here and she’d just faced the bitch lickin’ twins. But I’d worked in the garage all day and I was fuckin’ ready to eat a cow, so she needed to get over that shit right the fuck now. Turning to Lilah, I said, “‘Kay, sweet cheeks, this is a kitchen.” I looked around, hand on hips, and

just started pointing at shit. “Table. Seats. Knives. Dishes. Sink… erm…” Her eyes were following my every move. Bending down, I ripped open a drawer and pulled some flat round thing with a handle. I lifted it in the air and stared at the damn thing. “And this,” I said, staring at the thing again. “You use it to beat the fuck outta someone that don’t get your steak cooked fast enough.” Dropping the iron whatever-thefuck-it-was on the countertop, I turned to see Hush and Cowboy staring at me like I was stupid, then caught Lilah’s face, her lip

twitching, and before I knew it, she started fuckin’ laughing. “Shit, Ky! You ever cooked a meal in your life?” Cowboy asked. “Never had to, so shut the fuck up!” I snapped. Then I picked up the black heavy thing again. “And what the fuck is this?” A small hand wrapped around mine on the handle, and I looked down to see Lilah smiling up at me. “It is a cast iron griddle.” “You know all this shit? Cooking and such?” She nodded enthusiastically. “I am a very good cook.” “You are?”

She laughed again. “Yes. It is a woman’s duty to prepare food. I was trained from a young child to cater to a man’s every need.” “Damn. Perfect fuckin’ bitch right there,” I heard Hush say under his breath. He sat back in his chair, watching Lilah, waiting to see what she would do next. Lilah heard Hush’s comment and, seeing his attention, ducked her head. Hush put up his hand when he caught me glaring. “Not making a move, only saying she’s one good bitch, so wind your fuckin’ neck back in, brother.” Startled by a touch on my arm, I

peered down to see Lilah with the griddle to her chest. “Do you have fresh ingredients?” “Erm…” I turned to Hush and Cowboy. Cowboy pointed to the fridge. Lilah’s eyes fluttered and I knew she was nervous. I gripped her chin between my finger and thumb, forcing her to look at me. Taking a breath, she asked, “May I cook for you?” “You wanna cook for me?” I asked in shock. She nodded. “Yes, very much so. I thoroughly enjoy cooking. It is my best skill.”

She was beaming bright red, and I had no idea why. “Then fuckin’ have at it, sweet cheeks,” I said, loving seeing that look on her beautiful face. She nervously glanced to Hush and Cowboy, who were watching us like we were on some fucked-up reality show. “Would… would you like to eat also? I… I am used to cooking for many people. I do not know smaller-sized recipes.” Hush and Cowboy glimpsed over at me, and I flicked my chin, telling them they could stay. This was the first time she’d really spoken to anyone outside me. It

would be good for her to get used to my brothers. Cowboy threw her a grateful smile. “Sure, darlin’. I could eat.” Hush tipped his beer neck in thanks. Lilah placed the skillet on the steel countertop and set to working in a fucking flurry of activity. Hush threw me a beer, so I joined my brothers at the table. They tried to talk to me, but I couldn’t hear them over watching Lilah’s face. She loved this shit. It was the first time she wasn’t playing with her hand, tightening her headdress or running that tongue of hers around her lips.

An hour later, we sat down to steak, potatoes, gravy—the works —and Lilah sat beside me, emptyhanded. “Where’s your food?” I asked. Her head shot up. “I cannot eat with you.” Hush and Cowboy stopped stuffing their faces and stared at her. Her eyes were downcast again. “Why can’t you eat, darlin’? Makes no sense when you’ve spent all that time preparing it,” Cowboy asked. “Women do not eat with men. I must eat later, in solitude. Mae prepares food for Maddie and me.

In the meantime, I shall make sure you have everything you need.” “You ate in the diner with me all those weeks ago,” I said, confused. “No, I took a bite. I was afraid I would be punished if I did not. It is not proper for me to join you.” The crashing of my cutlery echoed around the large kitchen, and Lilah stiffened and closed her eyes, mumbling out a quiet prayer. “Lilah?” I said tightly, my voice sharp as a blade. She flinched, and I almost lost my shit. I hated it when she did that. “Lilah!” Lilah’s head turned slowly to

meet my gaze. “Go fix yourself a plate.” “But—” “Lilah! Go fix yourself a fuckin’ plate!” Lilah immediately slid off her seat and got some damn food. A stupidly small amount, but at least it was something. When she sat down, her eyes focused on the plate. Hands clasped together and head bowed, she mumbled a prayer under her breath and quickly started to eat. I felt like shit watching her look so small, but every time I thought I was getting a handle on where she

came from under that wrinkled dick of a prophet, she’d do something else that had me spitting mad, and I would get pissed and scare the fuck outta her all over again. I felt like we were never moving forward. That cult, her complete brainwashing always pulling her back. The silence around the table was deafening. Cowboy cleared his throat and said, “Lilah, this is fuckin’ incredible. Your purdy ass better be cooking again soon.” Lilah looked up as if in shock. “Yeah, woman, best steak I ever had,” Hush added.

Tears were building in Lilah’s eyes and her bottom lip began to tremble. “Sweet cheeks?” Lilah finally looked at me and I lifted my full fork. “You wanna cook again for Hush and Cowboy?” “Yes,” she whispered. “Good. But you fuckin’ eat with us too,” I said, and I saw a tear finally spill down her cheek. “Thank you,” she said so quietly I almost missed it. My gut clenched and I wanted to fuckin’ pick up her slim ass and carry her to my bed. And not for sex. Shock-fuckin’ horror. I just wanted her to feel

worthy. I mean, fuck, she was more than shitting worthy, stunning, a damn sweetheart, and she could cook like Paula Dean. Hush got up from his seat and went to the fridge, pulling out a Bud. He popped the top, then slammed it down in front of Lilah. Lilah stared at the bottle, obviously confused. “Beer,” Hush said. “Goes fuckin’ perfect with steak.” She looked to me, and I said, “By the balls, Li. Life by the balls.” She offered a timid smile, lifted the bottle slowly to her lips, tried the beer, spat it out, laughed about

it, and damn near crushed my whore heart. She’d tried it. Hated it. But fuckin’ took life by the balls. ***** Lilah wiped the last of the countertops with Lysol, then turned to me. She’d been real quiet all night but had answered Hush and Cowboy when they spoke to her, listened and laughed at things they said. It was the most normal thing we’d done since I’d started teaching her this life shit.

“You hitting the hay?” I asked, seeing it was real late. “Can I go to the river to pray first?” she asked, hopeful. I nodded. Walking to the exit, Lilah followed behind. The river to fucking pray. It was every night. She went there every night, throwing herself on the ground, speaking in tongues, and every night, I watched her from the bank as she went into that water— fully clothed—and when she came out, she was always calmer, happier… cleansed she would say. That bitch’s faith was her everything. Ain’t nothing was gonna

change it. We walked to the river in silence. I sat down, my back leaning against a rock, and pulled out a smoke. I pointed to the patch of dirt she always prayed at. “Have at it, sweet cheeks. I’ll wait here.” Normally, Lilah would go straight there, but tonight she hovered. Lighting up my smoke, I glanced up at her, eyebrow raised. “May I sit?” Lilah asked and pointed beside me. I nodded. Tucking her dress in at the back, she sat beside me, her vanilla smell beating off the smoke and filling my nose.

Why the fuck did she always smell of vanilla? “You good, Li?” I asked when she did nothing but watch the flow of the river, only lifting her head to watch the stars. “You let me eat with you,” she hushed out in a tiny voice. Pulling hard on my smoke to stop a lump building in my throat, I blew it out slowly, trying to keep from losing it. “You cook, you sit with us, and you eat with us. Easy.” “But you let me eat with you,” she stressed, and I saw more tears fall down her cheeks. She was looking at me like she ain’t ever

seen me before. Like I was something special and not some man slut forced to take care of her. “Ky…” She went on. “No man has ever let me do this before.” As my grip tightened on my smoke, I snapped the fucking thing and threw the ruined stick to the ground. “Li, you ain’t in that place now. You do what the fuck you want.” Her attention fell to her feet. “You complimented my food. You… you said thank you to me for preparing your meal.” “Christ, Lilah…” Her hand covered mine on the

grass, and our gazes clashed, feeling the fucking electricity that always hummed between us. “You made me feel like an equal, tonight, Ky. Like I was a woman of worth.” “Lilah…” I said, exasperated. “What did those fuckers do to you? How the fuck did they make you a Cursed? ‘Cause all this selfdeprecating shit is hard to take.” Lilah stared at the grass and said, “I had a family once… years ago…” My eyebrow rose. “You did?” She nodded but never said no more. “Then tell me,” I pushed, and Lilah’s worried gaze met mine.

Slumping her shoulders, her voice barely audible, she said, “It all happened when I was six…”

Chapter Nine Eighteen Years Ago Commune of The Order Undisclosed Location Lilah “Child. Go play with Micah in the back room. I have business to discuss with Brother Luke.” I nodded my head, dutifully obeying my father, and skipped

down the hallway, twirling my long blue skirt as I did so. It was hot outside, but as a child, I had to wear the long blue dress of pure, modest women. I loved my dress. It made me feel pretty. Humming a graceful melody to myself, I became distracted. Just as I was about to pass the washroom on my left, the door opened. I immediately stopped humming, immediately stopped twirling my skirt, and lowered my head in dutiful obedience. I heard familiar footsteps thud slowly on the wooden floor and, keeping my eyes downcast,

witnessed scuffed black boots halt in front of me. A panicked breath slipped through my lips and my hands began to shake. I could feel my heart beating wildly in my throat, and I bit down on my tongue. Prophet David preached that girls were not to act gleefully; they had to show restraint from sinful behavior, to display a discipline from all pleasure, at all times. I knew immediately I had failed the prophet with my dancing, humming, and enjoyment of the day. But worse, I had been caught. Noticing a raised hand from the corner of my eye, I braced for the

inevitable strike; they occurred frequently. But the blow did not come. Instead, the hand gently slipped off my obligatory white headdress, freed my blond locks, and ran its fingers through my long hair, caressing me. Then a rough thumb ran over my lips. “Rapunzel, Rapunzel, Rapunzel,” the deep voice resonated in a singsong melody as the hand repeatedly stroked my hair, my face, over and over and over. “Such beauty in one so young.” The deep voice was strained, sounding almost… painful? Of course, I instantly recognized

the voice of Brother Luke. He was one of the elders of The Order. One of Prophet David’s most trusted disciples. He led the commune in which we resided. Lately, my father had started to work with Brother Luke, what seemed to me to be a great deal. My father was a writer, an artist, the most amazing of storytellers, and now my father was helping Prophet David write down his direct revelations from the Lord, for all of Prophet David’s people to read and follow. Together, my father and Prophet David were creating a book dedicated to The Order’s holy

cause, our very own bible, one that contained the final, the undistorted, and the infallible word of God. It was a true honor to record the Lord’s revealed and most holy words. My father had insisted that because this great honor had been bestowed upon him, all his sons and daughters must be a living example to the other families in the commune. We were to be the perfect followers of Prophet David. Therefore, we must never ever submit to impure or sinful ways. I strived every day to be the daughter my father could be proud of.

Brother Luke’s fingers left my hair and, suddenly, he crouched before me. Those same fingers drifted slowly down my cheek and stopped under my chin. My eyes, for but a moment, drifted toward his eyes, which blazed with something I could not really decipher. I immediately cast my gaze downward. Brother Luke had beheld me as my brother, Peter, looked upon a chocolate treat. “Raise your pretty blue eyes, my little Rapunzel.” Brother Luke always called me his “little Rapunzel.” I had no idea who or what a Rapunzel was, but

every time he said it, it did seem to excite him. His voice would lower in tone and his chest would always pant. Brother Luke made me feel very, very uneasy. My stomach always swirled when he was around, but I supposed it was because he was such a special man. It was the Lord identifying him to me as his apostle. “Do as I say, my little Rapunzel. Lift that head so I can gaze upon your beautiful face, those sparkling eyes.” I could not be sure if this might be a test, so I kept my head down, demonstrating my lowliness as a

girl toward this elder of The Order. Brother Luke leaned forward, and I could feel his hot breath swoosh up my hair. Holding my breath, I slowly raised my head. Brother Luke’s long beard tickled my cheek when he smiled. He smiled so big at me, so big that I could see all his teeth. Then he sighed. “Ah, there she is. The young beauty with long golden hair.” His head tilted to the side. “Tell me, child, how old are you now?” “S-six, sir. I am six.” His brown eyes flared; his tongue peeked out and licked along

his lips. “You are almost at the magical age, my child. The magical age where we all get to share in your beauty. The day the Lord will call you into his embrace, the warm embrace of his eternal love. That most glorious of days.” My eyebrows arrowed down with question. “Magical day, sir? I do not know of this,” I whispered. Brother Luke smiled at me; he planted his hands on the tops of my arms, his thumbs running up and down my chest. I did not like this feeling and I flinched with every stroke, squeezing my eyes shut in response.

Brother Luke placed his lips at my ear. “Yes, child. The day you fully give yourself to the Lord. Prophet David will reveal the exact day to us soon, through the revelation of the Lord, but it will not be long now… and I do hope I am the brother to introduce you into the celestial love of God. It is something I think of often… You are so very beautiful.” “Brother Luke!” Snapping my eyes open, I whipped my head around to look behind me. There was my father at the end of the hallway, an angry look upon his face.

“Brother Isaiah,” Brother Luke responded curtly and stood up. Once again, he was towering over me. He kept looking down at me, almost as if pulling himself from a trance. An angered red flush spread along his cheeks and he tipped his head to the sky. Brother Luke began to move his lips as he worded a prayer to the Lord. I caught the end of his prayer and held my breath when I heard my name. “I am thankful that you pulled me from the lure of this child. I was tempted by her lovely face. By the innate seduction shining from

within her big blue eyes…” Brother Luke finally bowed his head and rubbed his eyes. With a deep sigh, he glanced briefly at my father. Then he looked my way. “Your beauty is exceptional, child. It makes me suspicious. You are tempting, my little Rapunzel… almost too tempting.” “Brother Luke, leave my daughter alone.” My father’s voice was hard, unyielding. It was his angry voice, the one he would use on my brothers and sisters… even to my many mothers upon occasion. I felt intense fear for my father that he was speaking in such a way to

one of our leaders. “Rest easy, Brother Isaiah. Rapunzel and I were simply strengthening our acquaintance. Come, let us leave and talk business. Prophet David has more suggestions for our book and also for our children’s literature. He has today received a new revelation, one that will bring our people much closer to the Lord’s holy love.” My attention flicked back and forth between my father and Brother Luke. My father had not yet answered Brother Luke, and they were glowering at each other in silence. Eventually, Brother Luke

walked forward, brushing past my father. Nervously, my father came to me and bent down. He pressed his warm hands on my cheeks and his eyes seemed to soften with sadness. “Daughter,” he whispered. “You must go in the back room with young Micah. Do not come out until I tell you, understand?” “I understand, Father,” I replied, still feeling the sensation of fear in my stomach. Father sighed. “You are too beautiful, daughter. My heart worries that the devil is within you. That you are a cu—Argh! I cannot

bring myself to speak the word. I do not want to admit that you may be one of them.” I sucked in a shocked breath. One of whom? Abruptly, Father stood up. “Your trial will be in remaining pure. I am praying God will not forsake you. Let us all pray that you do not become a fallen sister.” I gulped in trepidation. A fallen. I knew that word: a woman who has dealings with the devil. “Go to Micah. Now.” Ducking my head in dutiful obedience, I scurried down the wooden hallway, each step in sync

with my pounding heart. I burst into the bedroom at the end. Micah, my friend, was sitting in the middle of the room, filling in one of his coloring books. He turned head his toward me and smiled. “Greetings, Sister.” I made my way to Micah and sat beside him, immediately looking down at what he was coloring in. I gasped in shock. Micah looked at me and frowned. “What are you coloring, Micah?” I said, checking the bedroom door was closed. The pictures were sinful. Rude.

Forbidden. Micah laid a hand on my shoulder. “Be calm, sister. I am attending Celestial School now. The prophet’s disciples have been educating me on The Order’s new scripture. Of our new duties as the Lord’s chosen people. Of how to embrace God’s love.” Leaning down, I studied the black-and-white outline of the scene in Micah’s book. It was a young boy touching a girl… in her forbidden place. They were both smiling. The young girl’s mouth was dropped open and her eyes were tightly closed.

I jumped as I felt Micah’s hand slowly lift up the long skirt of my dress, and I slapped away his hand. “What are you doing?” I said in fear, ripping my gaze from the book. Micah’s lips pursed together to form a tight line. “We have been taught at school how we should begin to touch others… of how we should begin to touch girls. The Lord wants us to grow close to Him through our shared love… through our bodies. Through touching each other’s forbidden places. It is supposed to feel very good. Prophet David has ordered us to do this.” Micah suddenly jumped on top

of me and held me to the ground by my arms, straddling my waist, a cool draft of air informing me my dress had risen to my thighs, exposing my modesty. Micah was nine years old and much stronger than me. I tried to fight him off but failed. His mouth suddenly smashed against my lips and his tongue invaded my mouth; it was wet and sloppy, and I hated it. I quickly turned my head and tears formed in my eyes. “Micah, please!” I whispered. “What are you doing? You are scaring me.” “Relax, sister, I see my father

doing this with lots of women and, since the prophet’s new revelation, with young girls. They look like they enjoy it; some are not much older than you. It brings us all closer to the Lord. You have seen the pictures in my coloring book. Prophet David wants us to be closer to each other, for closeness brings a unity to the Lord. And you are so beautiful… so tempting. I want to touch you like the boy touches the girl in the picture. My stomach and below feel all funny when I see you. I cannot stop watching you. I think about you all the time, even in my dreams. All the

boys at school talk of you.” “Micah!” A loud, angry voice blared from the doorway. In an instant, Micah and I froze. Heavy feet stomped in the room and standing above us were my father and Brother Luke. Brother Luke picked Micah up by the collar of his tunic, and Micah began to scream. Brother Luke slapped him across the face. Micah quieted, blubbering quietly to himself. “You insolent child! She has not yet been approved for the Lord’s Sharing by the prophet! Do you know what this means? You will be

punished! I must report you to the prophet’s aid. It is God’s will! You stupid, stupid boy! You must practice self-control!” Fixing the long skirt of my dress and ignoring Brother Luke’s reprimand of Micah, I got to my feet on shaky legs. I ran to my father for comfort. But as I approached, he held out his arm, a frighteningly cold expression on his face. I stopped dead. “F-Father?” I whispered. He just stared at me. And stared. And stared. Fear washed over me. Was it horror I saw or… disgust? “I told you I sensed Satan living

within her, Isaiah. She is a temptress to us all. Her looks are… sinful. Those blue eyes, that long blond hair. Tell me, has she tempted even you?” Brother Luke’s voice was quiet… no, accusatory. My father dropped his head and a tear fell from his cheek. “Yes. She has tempted me. I have… I have sinned with her, Brother Luke… I have done things… in moments of weakness. I—” My father broke down in tears. My brow furrowed. What things? My father had always been kinder to me than my siblings. I was his favorite. He often came into my

room and slept beside me, always embraced me and showed me his love. But why was this wrong? “Prophet David has strict rules for females like her, Isaiah. His counsel must be sought. In one hour alone, she has tempted both me and my son onto the path of evil, to taking her carnally without the prophet declaring it was time to do so. We should surely have all been punished because of… her if common sense had not intervened. She is the devil’s work. I can sense him living in her flesh. You know I have a keen ability to spot when and where evil lurks.”

My father’s shoulders stiffened. “But—” Brother Luke glanced meaningfully at my father, cutting him off, as he recited these chilling words. “When tempted, no one should say, ‘God is tempting me.’ For God cannot be tempted by evil, nor does he tempt anyone; but each person is tempted when they are dragged away by their own evil desire and enticed. Then, after desire has conceived, it gives birth to sin; and sin, when it is fullgrown, gives birth to death.” My father’s head dipped slowly down and he exhaled sharply.

“James 1:13-18.” Stepping forward, I pulled on the hem of my father’s long white tunic. “Father, what did I do wrong? Why are you reciting such scripture?” There was no embrace from him, no sympathy, just a glacial stare as he knocked away my hand. It hurt and I immediately cradled it to my chest. Bending down, he stared me full in the eyes and he drew the sign of the cross on my forehead, his face flushed red as he cried, “I cast thou out, Satan! Your temptation shall not flourish here in the Lord’s Eden

on Earth. I have sinned enough because of you! I renounce you as my daughter. You are not of my flesh, nor my blood. Spawn of Beelzebub, you are the living embodiment of sin!” My eyes widened, my breathing slowed, and I began to shake uncontrollably on hearing my father’s words. I was… born of the devil? Lord… please… please… help me! ***** “Get in there and do not dare to

come out!” I nodded my head in obedience, moved away from Brother Luke, and, trembling, walked to the small bed in my room. My father and Brother Luke had dragged me home without a word of discussion and brought me to this room. I was terrified. They were treating me as though I had sinned, but I did not understand what I had done. Slumping on the bed, I pulled my long skirt over my bent knees and sobbed. I do not know how long I had been in my room, staring at the

ceiling. I could hear doors opening and closing, the low timbre of male voices talking in the parlor, female cries coming from adjoining bedrooms. Through the thick walls, I could not hear clearly what was being said. More time passed, the voices faded, and the house grew silent. Night came, as did darkness in its wake, lit only by the moon, its narrow silver rays piercing a single small window on the north wall. As I lay on the bed, exhausted and confused, I started when the doorknob to my bedroom began to turn. Holding my breath, wondering

who would enter, I exhaled a relieved breath when Phebe, my sister, snuck through. “Sister?” she whispered and tiptoed silently to my bed. I sat up instantly and smiled. I loved my sister. She was my best friend, older by a few years; we had different mothers—my father had many wives—but shared the same devout personality. When Phebe’s eyes connected with mine, she froze. An anxious look washed over her pretty face and she tucked her vibrant red hair behind her ears. She was dressed in a long white nightgown and her hair

flowed free. Night was the only time our hair was permitted to be out of our headdresses. “Phebe? What is happening?” I asked, dread again swirling in my stomach. Phebe glanced toward the door before inching closer. “Father…” She paused, then took a deep breath. “Father said you are no longer my sister.” Feeling as though a blade had been stabbed through my heart, I scrambled back on the bed in shock. Phebe watched my reaction and tears filled her eyes. “Sister…” she said on a pained sigh.

“W-why? W-what have I done?” I asked, a cascade of tears flowing down my cheeks. Phebe cautiously sat on the end of my bed and studied my face. I could see her inquisitive blue eyes searching for something and a sudden look of relief softened her tight features. “I do not see it.” I frowned. “See… see what?” “The devil in you.” I cupped my hand over my mouth to mute a sob and I shook my head. A hand lay on my shoulder, and I looked up to see my sister gazing at me in sorrow. “I am not the devil, Phebe. You

have to believe me!” Pulling on my hand, Phebe cradled me in her arms, rocking me back and forth. “It is your beauty, Sister. You are very tempting, just like Eve was to Adam. Just like Eve, you bewitch men to do your bidding; they cannot force themselves away from your allurement. The elders… and Father,”—I stiffened on hearing these words—“they believe that like Eve, you are swayed by the devil, or even…” Phebe trailed off. I looked up at her sorrowful face and swallowed hard. “Even what?” I enquired

nervously. Phebe held me tighter. “That the devil is within you. That the devil controls you… that you are his pawn, tempting men to sin against the Lord and their flesh.” My head shook back and forth. “No, no, no… Phebe!” Phebe’s hands gripped my damp cheeks. “You must be strong and obedient, sister. Any trial or test they put in your path, you must pass it. You must strive to be good. If evil is in your flesh, you must fight it. If men fall at your feet, do not succumb to their charms.” Phebe’s hands tightened around my face, her

eyes focused on my eyes. “They will be taking you away. I overheard Father talking with Brother Luke a few hours ago. A very important man is coming to pick you up first thing in the morning. He is taking you from the family to test your faith. He is one of Prophet David’s closest confidents.” “No!” I cried and seized Phebe’s wrists. Phebe pressed a kiss to my head. “Do not panic. This is a test from the Lord. No matter how long it takes, or what they put you through, you must triumph. The Lord will

defeat the devil within you if you prove your devotion. You will be saved. The Lord will save your soul.” “I do not want to go. I do not want to leave you… I am very afraid,” I hushed out in a broken voice. Fear had me in its grip and I felt I could not breathe. “You will make it through. Your faith in the Lord can overcome evil.” “I will miss you, Phebe.” Phebe began to cry. “We will meet again, sister. Stay strong, and if you stray from the righteous path, think of me and you will find your

way back home.” Phebe pushed me back slightly, her face stern. “Make me this promise now. No matter what happens, you will find your way back to The Order, to our prophet, to your home.” “I promise,” I swore in a shaky voice. Phebe and I lay down and fell asleep. When dawn broke, a large bearded man dressed all in black, walked into my room and ripped me from my sister’s arms without a word. I did not put up a fight, nor did I protest. Not one member of my family

was there to say good-bye to me. I understood; I was being shunned. The scary man gripped my arms, placed a piece of material over my eyes, shutting out the world, and after a sharp sting in my arm, everything tilted to the side and I fell back into darkness. ***** “Wake up!” I gradually came to, prompted by someone nudging my arm. My hazy vision cleared slowly. A hand gripped my arm and pulled me

upright. Nausea rolled around my stomach as I struggled to clear my head. “Come. I am taking you to your new quarters.” Lifting my eyes, my blurry gaze fell upon the bearded man dressed all in black. On further observation, I realized he was not too old, but his dark eyes were harsh. He looked down on me as if I were evil incarnate. He had taken me somewhere… I cast a glance around the room and my heart began beating furiously when I recognized nothing was familiar. The room was all white. The air seemed hot and thick. I felt I

could not breathe. And the heat, Lord, the heat was stifling and my long dress was too hot to bear. “Wh-where am I, sir? Where is my family?” I asked nervously, trying to calm down. The man ran a finger down my cheek and smirked. “You are at the prophet’s commune. You are under the close inspection of the Lord’s messenger now, Satan’s whore. The devil shall not triumph in you. I will make sure of it.” All I could do was gulp in trepidation. “Come.” He pulled me up from the small,

hard bed and dragged me across the room, out into a huge settlement, a large village surrounded by long thick trees and acres of green pasture. People were milling about, focused on their chores, but they all stopped to stare at me as I passed. The women were dressed modestly like me and the men wore their familiar white tunics. As I passed, some of the people recited scripture, asking the Lord to save my soul. Others spat on the ground at my bare feet, wishing me to burn in hell. “Heathen! Whore! Temptress!” many shouted.

I cowered my head and hot tears burned my eyes. The man I was following ignored them all, continuing to lead me across a vast field in the direction of a small cluster of houses. Pulling me harder, I tripped over a stone, whimpering as my foot throbbed in pain. There was no mercy from the man. “I said come!” the man snapped, and I cried, letting tears fall for my father, my mothers, my sisters, my Phebe and… my evil soul. But I confess I did not feel evil. Did not feel Satan living within me. But he had to be. The way I was

being treated by everyone. The Lord… the Lord has smite me. Forsaken me as his daughter. Entering a narrow hallway, the man nodded at three men lounging around a table. They too were dressed in black with big heavy boots. They were all bigger and scarier than the men outside, seeming different somehow. When they saw me, their eyes lit up with interest. They immediately frightened me, so I kept my head down, showing my obedience. I needed to prove to them that it had all been a mistake. That I was a good girl and embraced God’s love.

I was not a daughter of Satan. I had to pass their tests like Phebe had said… Like Jesus in the desert. When we came to a large wooden door, the man thrust it open and dragged me inside. Three darkhaired girls immediately stood up from small cots and dropped to the ground, hands out in front of them and their foreheads to the cold stone. “Greetings, Brother Noah,” they said in unison. The man’s name was Brother Noah. “Stand! Immediately!” Brother Noah barked loudly, making me

flinch and cower. All three girls scrambled to their feet, and I was instantly taken aback by their beauty. They all had long dark hair, huge eyes, and the fullest of pink lips. One looked older than me, one was about my age, and one was younger. The youngest one had the biggest green eyes I had ever seen. “Jezebel, Salome, Magdalene, this is Delilah,” Brother Noah announced. I looked behind me. Who was Delilah? The three brunettes curtsied and greeted me as one. “Welcome,

Sister Delilah.” All eyes were then on me. “Excuse me, Brother Noah, you are mistaken. My name is—” Pushed forward with a hard thrust, I stumbled into the room, where the eldest of the girls caught me before I fell, the action cutting off my words. Her hand instantly wrapped around mine. I stared at the clasped hand and instantly felt comfort in her presence, the first bit of security I had felt in days. Brother Noah moved to walk out the door, leaving me alone with the dark-haired girls, but not before he looked my way and stated, “Now

that is where you are wrong. You are no longer worthy to bear your previous name. For your namesake was a pure woman, a deserved wife of Isaac, a woman in the Lord’s favor.” I swallowed loudly, and the girl beside me squeezed my hand tighter. As I stared at Brother Noah, he smiled icily and his brown eyes flared as he pronounced, “From this day forth, you are to be called Delilah. You are Satanic, born of evil and a fallen sister… You, Delilah, are Cursed.”

***** Ky “And that is how I became sisters with Mae and Maddie. That is the day I began my schooling under Brother Noah’s celestial tutorage. It was the day I learned to be obedient and… accept that I was less than everyone else.” Feeling the biggest ache in my chest, like some boa constrictor was choking my fucking heart and lungs, I flipped my hand and gripped hold of Lilah’s. Yanking on her hand, I couldn’t help but pull

her close to me. Ignoring her shocked face as she crashed into my chest, I wrapped my hand around the back of her neck. Our faces were barely apart. As I stroked my thumb along her cheek, Lilah’s eyes hooded at the touch and her warm breath began to speed up. “You listen to me, woman, and you listen good. You ain’t inferior to me or any other fucker just ‘cause some twisted pedo wanted to keep you trapped in that cult. Just because your old man touched you, his friend touched you, then a stupid fuck of a kid got his first boner and lost his mind. You’re worth a

fuckload, Li, more than any brother or slut here. You eat with me, walk with me, not two fuckin’ feet behind, and you never let yourself do otherwise. You ain’t a Cursed bitch in this club. You getting that, sweet cheeks?” Lilah’s blue eyes were huge as I spoke. “Yes,” she replied. I should’ve pulled back, but I couldn’t. Instead, I inched my lips forward, hearing her sharp intake of breath, her eyes squeezed tightly shut. She weren’t ready. She was just so fucking fragile. So fragile that all I wanted to do was protect her,

never let her outta my sight. Fuck me, but she had me enthralled. I was eating, sleeping, and breathing for this very beautiful but very broken bitch. Moving from the direction of her mouth, I ran my lips over her cheek, my bottom lip dragging on her soft skin. Lilah completely lost control of her breathing and her skin was hot to the touch. As a moan slipped from her mouth, I pressed a trail of kisses down to her chin, my lips brushing past hers. “Fuck, Lilah,” I rasped out, chest heaving, all my control gone. Lilah’s eyes snapped open and

she stilled. Her tongue lapped around her lips, and I lurched forward to taste them, but Lilah pulled back, my hand dropping from the back of her head. “I must… I must pray.” Lilah stumbled to her feet, took off for the embankment, and dropped to her knees, spreading her arms out wide, and five minutes later, head thrown back, she was in full flow, mumbling that bullshit “language with God.” Lighting up another smoke, I sat back against the rock and stared, still tasting her vanilla skin on my lips.

Chapter Ten New Zion, Texas Prophet Cain My people were here in their thousands as I walked down the aisle to the ceremonial altar. Men, women, and children all bowed to the floor as I passed, blessing my name and speaking in tongues as the Holy Spirit filled them with his love. I held my breath¸ trying

desperately not to show my nerves. Judah walked behind me, praising the people’s devotion with his hand on their heads, and the elders followed doing the same. I approached the stage where three attractive young females awaited. They dipped their heads as I stood before them. Placing my hand on the top of their heads, I blessed each one. “Rise,” I instructed. They immediately did as I asked. A redhaired woman stepped forward and gestured to the pulpit and the microphone. I saw Judah nod at her in

approval and had to ebb a smile. Judah had told me he was interested in a female. I assumed this was her. “Your name, sister?” I asked, and her eyes widened in surprise. It still took me back by how my people were around me. They praised me, worshipped me, and I felt completely unworthy of it all. An imposter. “Phebe, sir,” she replied with a slight tremor in her voice. “Thank you, Sister Phebe,” I said, smiling. As a blush crept up her cheeks, she covertly cast a glance at Judah. He indicated with a dip of the chin

that she had done well. Sister Phebe beamed her joy. Turning slowly, I faced my congregation and almost lost my footing. The sea of eyes staring back at me was astounding; row upon row of my followers seemed to go on for miles. The gravity, the sheer importance of my calling to these people suddenly hit home and, drawing in a deep breath, I walked to the microphone to do what I had been trained to do. With every step my legs shook, my breathing stuttered and a pit of unease ran through my veins. Thinking through the speech that

my council had helped me construct, I steeled my nerves and resolved to my fate, acted out the role I was expected to fulfill. “My people, my heart is filled with the utmost joy as I gaze upon you this evening. We have all gathered here tonight to mark our new beginning, our genesis, here at our new home… our promised land… our New Zion!” The people began to nod and smile. Conditioned to sit still until the prophet called for celebration, they obediently stayed calm and waited for me to speak. “The past few months at The

Order have been very difficult. Our faith has been tested and stretched to the very brink of our collective sanity. Many lives were lost. Our sacred first prophet was killed while practicing his duty to bring us God’s new revelations.” The men and women were openly weeping; sniffs and cries greeted my words. Strangely, those actions brought with them a sense of power, and I felt a sense of acceptance that I had never felt before settle within me. These people were lost. They needed my help. Fueled by adrenalin, I continued. “But do not weep. Do not mourn

for our fallen leader. He was the first messenger sent to us by the Lord, to teach us the path to righteousness. He is with the Lord now, content in paradise, and that is truly a blessed place to be. A place we will all one day be.” The soft cries stopped, and I looked across to Judah and the elders. Their expressions assured me I was doing this correctly. Many thoughts ran through my mind as my hands shook with excitement. Maybe this was where I was supposed to be? Right here on this altar, dressed in ceremonial robes and preaching the Lord’s words.

A woman in the front caught my eye. A woman who was looking upon me like I was the answer to her prayers. It made me feel strong… it made me feel different. It made me feel alive. “We have been breeched and attacked by evil, by Satan’s agents on Earth. But like all of God’s prophets—Moses, Noah and Abraham—these trials and tribulations assure the Lord of our unwavering devotion. These challenges on Earth will be rewarded in the hereafter.” My people became antsy, some throwing their head back in prayer

and others holding their hands in the air in agreement with my sermon. I felt floored as I realized that I was the cause of their rapture. I was doing this to them. My words… they were powerful… worthy… I smiled and suddenly felt filled with a powerful force, one that seemed to eliminate any residual nerves. I became filled with the conviction of our cause, my heart racing as I felt reborn. I was doing this to them… me! They were bowing down to me! A wash of the breeze over my skin felt like a cleansing of a river.

Like I was being baptized. Reborn. I was being reborn, and my people were witnessing this act. This God appointed act. Rider, the man who was lost, hurt and spurned by the woman he loved, burned by the brothers he held dear drifted away on the breeze and Cain, the man I had been groomed to be since birth, stepped forth. Blinking, and feeling rejuvenated, I preached, “Tonight, I ascend as your prophet, as God’s vessel to his devout followers. And he has spoken to me, guided me,

and revealed the action we must take.” A hush fell upon the commune, and I waited for the perfect moment to continue. A soft wind blew, shaking the trees, and I smiled. This somehow felt… right. Fated. Prophesized. “Our Lord has called for us to unite, to join together against evil, against those who try to destroy our faith, against those who would distort the infallible and perfect word of our creator.” My people leaned forward, hanging on my every word. When I looked to my right, Judah and the

elders were doing the same. I had them in the palm of my hand. “The devil walks among us, and I know this to be true. I have lived with his denizens, walked alongside them, and witnessed their sinful ways. It cannot be tolerated and it must be stopped. We, the chosen people of New Zion, have been given a crusade to exact revenge on those who wronged us, those who murdered our holy brothers. Mark this night as history among our people. For tonight I call Bellum Sanctum… a Holy War against Hades and all those who defend him, all those who spread their

immorality and wickedness like a plague.” This time my people could not contain themselves and rose to their feet, praising the Lord, signaling their agreement. I watched the scene and a fire ran through my veins. A bolt of adrenalin surged through my body, and I felt my soul merge with the divine. Every cell in my body vibrated with raw power, my mind expanded with a newfound knowledge delivered spiritually from the Almighty himself. I felt omnipotent and omniscient, a veritable god among men.

I had… Lord! I had become the Messiah! As I looked upon my people, my eyes flared with excitement. They praised me, yelling and rapturous in their devotion. My people were united. We could not be stopped. My people were fueled with the Lord’s wrathful revenge, an army of pure-souled soldiers, thirsty for my command. Holding up my hands, I gestured for the congregation to calm. A silence fell upon the throng as my heart thundered in my chest. “We will dedicate all our time to the new crusade. Men will become

skilled soldiers, fierce warriors against sin. Women will do their duty as sisters, as celestial daughters, and share in God’s love the best way they know how. They will relieve the burden the men will face, care for them, nurture their whims. We shall prevail as one people. We will be stealth in our approach; we will strike unannounced when the Lord reveals it is time. We shall become a plague on evil, a plague of pure light that destroys the darkness of sin and wrongdoing throughout God’s precious humanity. Just as the Lord cast plagues on the Egyptians,

freeing his people, we too will be victorious in this fight!” I raised my voice and the congregation shook and dropped to the floor in praise. Spreading my arms wide, I bellowed, “I AM Prophet Cain! I AM the way. I AM the light. I AM your new shepherd. My brothers, my sisters, join me in God’s quest to finally rid this world of its malevolent demons, of Hades’s plan to plunge this world into a living breathing hell. Rise with me. Fight with me. For I AM the door to Heaven… I AM the key to our salvation!” The people lost control,

overcome with emotion. The Holy Spirit took over their hearts and raised them to a celestial high. I watched and rejoiced that they had believed every word I had said. All I could do was stare and stare at the rapturous crowd. Had the Lord spoken through me? Was I his intermediary? Was I the word… Was I truly was a prophet of God? Could it be true? A hand rested on my shoulder and squeezed. I turned to find Judah at my side. He opened his mouth, tears running down his cheeks. He then shook his head as he choked on

his words, too emotional to speak. I pressed my forehead to his and my palms on his cheeks. My twin clearly believed I was the new Prophet and we savored this moment. I knew this day would change everything. We had both waited for this day our entire lives, but the reality of being here was almost too much to take. “Brother…” Judah rasped and gripped me tightly. “You are going to save us all.” His eyes met mine and he kissed my cheek. “You are going to save us all…” Holding my brother, I looked up to the sky, closed my eyes and

prayed, Lord, please give me the strength to see this through. I shall do whatever you command of me. I submit myself to you…

Chapter Eleven Lilah Cowboy and Hush rolled up on their bikes. The lights from their machines cast a glow over the yard. After parking near the garage, they dismounted and joined the barbeque. They smiled as they made their way into the crowd, hugging the women and shaking hands with the men. They too had

been on a “run,” doing business for the club in the outside world. A different run from Ky, but according to Ky, it was “club business,” hence, I would never know what they had done. A part of me did not want to know. I had begun to trust these two men, and of course Ky. That was my miracle, and I did not care for the reality of their work to spoil it. The sound of high-pitched laughter rang out in the night, and my attention went straight to two scantily dressed blondes: Tiff and Jules. As they left the yard for the bar, Jules looked to me again and

threw me a mocking wave. “Why is she doing that to you?” Maddie asked, suddenly joining me at my side. Shaking my head in confusion, I replied, “I do not know. I do not even know her.” “She used to be with Ky, did she not?” Maddie said and my stomach turned at the thought of how he used to grope the two women, touch them in inappropriate places. A horrible twist in my stomach made me feel sick, and I realized that I could not stand the thought of Ky with anyone else. Trying to shake the nausea, I

watched as Cowboy slung an arm around Hush’s shoulders and led him to a secluded bench where the two of them sat, opening bottles of beer. “What do you think they did on their ‘run’? Something bad?” Maddie asked and pointed at Hush and Cowboy. “I have no idea,” I answered. “But Hush and Cowboy are good men. They are always so nice to me.” “Are…are Hush and Cowboy nice to you because they want you carnally? Do you tempt them?” Maddie asked.

My stomach fell at the thought. I cast my gaze upon them sitting on that bench, now talking quietly, and said, “I desperately hope not. They seem sincere. It would devastate me if I discovered I had lured them in.” I did not know what it was, but I honestly did not think they viewed me in such a way. I preferred to believe they liked talking to me, for me, not my looks. “Is…?” Maddie dropped her head and stared wistfully at the exit to our room. “Is it possible for a man to like or… want us and it not be due to our beauty?” Answering Maddie’s rather out-

of-character question, I replied, “I do not know, sister. Mae seems to think so.” I watched her green eyes soften with relief… excitement, perhaps? And I added, “Is there a reason for your question?” Maddie sighed and rubbed at our tattooed wrists, the tattoos forced upon us as children: Revelation 21:8, the mark of our people. “No reason. I just… It is just that someday… Well, it would be lovely to think that a certain… man, a protective and strong man that I trust, may help me know what it is to love. What it is to feel safe…

with him, because of him and maybe… maybe…” “What, sister?” I asked, edging closer to hold her hand. Her big round eyes blinked furiously, trying to chase away tears. Then she whispered, “Maybe I could make him feel safe too.” I had no words. Instead, I squeezed her hand in support. I wished strongly for that future for my broken, damaged Maddie… and the man that had made her consider such things. “Lilah?” “Yes?” “Does Ky make you feel that

way? The way you both look at one another… It is… it is…” She smiled. “Beautiful.” “Beautiful?” I echoed, Maddie’s words swooping to steal my breath away. “Since he began to teach you, he has changed. I watch people closely, sister, from my place by the window. I know I am like a shadow, never doing much but gazing to the world outside while I hide away in here like a scared child. But I am not ready to venture outside yet. And until that day, I watch, and I learn how to behave to survive outside of The Order’s

strict rules. And sister, I have watched Ky very closely.” I swallowed, waiting for more information. My heart beat a heady rhythm in anticipation. “When we first came here, he was happy, seemed to enjoy women and his life, but his smile did not reach his eyes.” “Go on,” I prompted, leaning in closer. Maddie ran her hands through the ends of her long black hair and continued. “But now, when he smiles at you, his eyes smile too.” “They do?” Maddie’s lips curled in

happiness. “He no longer looks at other women, though they lustfully look at him. He watches only you. Sees only you. Smiles at only you… I think, for him, you are the brightest star in his sky, blotting out those who have come before.” My heart wanted to burst with the warmth those words inspired within me. Maddie’s soft hand suddenly laid on mine and the simple gesture of comfort from my sister almost made me cry. “It is beautiful,” she affirmed, sincerely. “But Maddie, he is not of our faith, is he? It would be wrong… to return feelings for him too, to want

him, would it not?” I asked, for once putting my guarded heart on my sleeve. Maddie pulled on my hand and brought me forward, only to wrap me in her slim arms. The comfort from my usually-distant sister caused my heart to swell and, for once, I let myself just feel my true feelings, and I knew at that point that Ky was the brightest star in my sky too. Maddie’s gentle hand ran down my hair and she said, “I think that love is love, no matter the flaws, or faith of the person you choose to give your heart to. We are all fallen

in some way, Lilah, none of us perfect, but to feel someone’s unconditional love, surely that is all that matters in the end.” I closed my eyes, feeling so full of hope that I felt it radiating from my pores. Pressing a kiss to the top of Maddie’s head, I went to speak, when lights suddenly flared down the distant road illuminating the room, cutting off my sentence, and the familiar roar of engines filled the night air. My heart instinctively raced and excitement coursed through my body. He was back. I watched through the window

with rapt attention as the bikes came closer and the gates began to open. One by one the bikes roared into view, and I recognized Ky at the front, his long blond hair tied back with a leather string and his broad body taut under his dirtiedby-the-road white shirt. Men filed in after him, Viking, AK, Smiler, Tank, and Bull. Ky removed his helmet, raking back his messy hair, and people swarmed around him, welcoming him home. Moving from the window, I ran to the bathroom and retrieved my headdress. Tying it in place, I straightened my dress and

headed for the door. “Where are you going?” Maddie asked, moving from the bed to stand before me. “I must greet Ky from his journey.” I reached for the doorknob, but Maddie took hold of my hand. “Lilah, you know we are to stay away from downstairs when there are people here. The rules are that you be with a brother for protection or you expose yourself to danger. We have both seen what happens to women unaccompanied by a Hangmen brother. They are treated like trash.” Her voice quivered. She

was afraid for me. Stepping up to her small height and placing a hand on her shoulder, I said, “I shall be with Ky momentarily. He will protect me. I trust him.” Maddie flashed me a relieved, timid smile and moved back to the bed, resuming her usual seat by the window, watching the outside world, learning how to survive. Exiting the door, I felt a flood of relief that Flame had left his post, and I locked the door, ensuring Maddie’s safety. With a racing heart, I ran down the stairs and headed for Ky’s private room. I did

not, and would not, ever venture into the yard; it was still too intimidating for me, too open to this life, so I planned to wait for him in his personal quarters, outside of his door. I opened the entrance door to the hallway, allowing my feet to head in the direction of his room. Then I heard the hallway door slam shut behind me. A loud, menacing hiss filled the empty hallway. Freezing on the spot, cold shivers raced up the length of my spine. Someone was here. “Well, hello beautiful,” a female

voice said and I instantly recognized who it belonged to. Unable to muster strength, my body could not turn, to run, to do anything but stay rooted to this spot. Two pairs of heeled footsteps approached me, and with every step, my mouth became drier. The smell of strong perfume mixed with liquor drifted over my shoulder and a finger ran down the back of my neck. Squeezing my eyes shut, I tried to fight off panic, but I was entirely unsuccessful. Wet, soft lips circled the shell of my ear, as another began caressing the side of my throat.

“Why does he want you so badly? What’s so special about you?” a different female voice asked and I almost threw up in fear. Fingers suddenly tightened on my neck, and I cried out as sharp nails stabbed into the skin. “Please! Do not hurt me…” “Why does he want you above us? You’re virgin pussy, we’ll do anything he wants. What’s he so drawn to?” “He is not… he does not want me…” I whispered almost inaudibly. The hand released its grip on my neck for but a moment, then

tightened harder than before. “Maybe we’ll just have to find out for ourselves,” the voice said. A hand jerked me around by my shoulder, almost ripping it from its socket. Tiff and Jules were before me, their faces livid and their eyes were unfocused and glazed. They were intoxicated, very intoxicated. This only fueled my fear. Jule’s firm grip grasped my cheeks, and she forced me back toward Ky’s room, Tiff opening the door and slamming it closed when we were through. I managed to pull from Jule’s tight grip and back away to the

door, but Tiff swung out her hand and hit me across the mouth and I fell down upon the bed, the two women looming close. Lights danced in my eyes at the force and I tried to focus. “We’re gonna taste you, Lilah. We’re gonna show you how to have a good time. We wanna show Ky he can have all of us.” “We’re gonna show you why Ky used to come to us. Before you came along and fucked everything up. You’re gonna enjoy it, baby. You’re gonna come so hard.” “No!” I cried, my body racked with fear as Tiff kneeled on the bed

at my head and Jules at my feet. Jule’s blurry eyes narrowed and, slowly, she looked me up and down. “I’m sick of seeing these fuckin’ ugly clothes.” She bent down and started pulling up my long dress as Tiff grabbed my hands and held my wrists above my head. I cried out, tasting blood in my mouth from Tiff’s hit as air hit my exposed legs, and Jules and Tiff only laughed, seeming to enjoy my pain. “I beg you, please. Do not do this!” I whispered, but Jule’s hand continued to lift my dress until it was gathered at my waist. Fingers

gripped onto the side of my undergarments and, in seconds, Jules had thrown them on them on the floor. “Mmm, Tiff, would you look at that pretty pussy,” Jules slurred, and her finger landed on my knee and slowly headed north. I flayed my feet trying to throw her off, but Tiff pressed down harder on my wrists and gripped my cheeks in her hand with an almost bruising strength. I whimpered and I cried, but they did not care. And then Jule’s finger reached the apex of my thighs and I cried out in panic as her fingertip ran along the seam of my

private parts, my legs stiffening as tears poured down my cheeks. Jules finger became unrelenting, as she circled and caressed me, moving over me to press her lips across my face. “You’re so, wet, baby,” Jules murmured into my ear, her finger increasing in speed. “You wet for me, baby? You like me petting this pretty pussy?” I stared at the ceiling, my mind becoming numb. “You’re so beautiful. So beautiful, baby…” I hated the sensation of her touching me, rubbing at the bud at the top. Tiff’s face suddenly came into

view above me. She lifted her hand and ripped the headdress from my head, my blond hair falling down spilling on to the linen. Then she reached down and unbuttoned the front of my dress, wrenching it apart, my breasts coming into view. Tiff’s eyes lit with fire as she inspected my body. Trailing a finger down my cheek and along the front of my throat. “No!” I called out, but Tiff ignored my wishes and leaned down, pressing herself against my chest, her hand cupping my breast, her fingers clamping around the nipple. I screamed upon feeling a

red-hot pain. “Look at you, baby. You’re fuckin’ gorgeous. That body… shit! No wonder Ky can’t keep his dick away from you.” “Please,” I whispered, tears stinging my eyes. “Please let me go.” Tiff’s hand froze on my breast. As she reared back, I allowed myself to exhale in relief. But I need not have bothered, for when I relaxed, she raised her hand at great speed and hit me so hard across my face that a high-pitched ringing sounded in my ears. The taste of coppery blood further filled my

mouth and everything seemed to slow down. I rolled back my heavy head to look at her. Tiff caught my unsteady gaze and leaned forward until we were nose to nose. “We’re gonna fuck you, baby. We’re gonna see just why Ky dumped our asses for you.” Pain sliced through my lower half as Jules became too rough. I tensed at this desecration of my body and I cried out in fear. It was happening again! Just as Prophet David had said. I had tempted again. Tiff and Jules were being driven insane by the satanic

desire to devour me, to possess me…teach me a lesson for owning this cursed body and robbing them of the man they held so dear. I was being punished. I was always being punished! Lord! I had let my guard down with Ky’s return. Let my sinful desire to see him overtake my sensibilities. The devil would be dancing. Tiff’s hand moved over my chest and her palm continued to grab at my breasts as I stared blankly at the ceiling. I had to shut his out. I had to shut it all out. Reminded of the commune and

my many hours of schooling by Brother Noah, I reverted back to my old coping mechanism and switched off, mentally taking myself away from this horrible place, until— “WHAT. THE. FUCK?” Hearing a deafening roar come from the doorway, I saw a man enter the room… and my heart soared with hope. Ky. I whimpered in gratitude and relief. His tanned rugged face was awash with horror as his blue eyes took in the scene. Then his expression darkened to one of murderous rage.

Behind me, Tiff froze over my bruised, bare flesh, then backed away, leaving my exposed body on show. Jule’s fingers dropped from between my legs and she scampered over the mattress to join Tiff. I tried to move, but I was frozen in place. Every part of me screamed in pain and fear, rendering me unresponsive. When Ky glanced down at me, I saw the same fear reflected in his eyes. It was not fear for himself, but fear for me. Behind Ky, the door smashed open again. Hush and Cowboy burst through. “Shit!” Cowboy spat as he saw

me on the bed with bitter tears dripping down my nose. “Shit! Lilah!” Ky suddenly punched the wall and that was all the warning Ky gave as he charged forward like an animal, rabid fury in his stare. He ripped a long thin knife from his cut. Tiff and Jules started screaming and held each other in fear. Shocked at this sudden action, I scrambled up the bed, curling up in a ball against the headboard. “Fuck!” Hush spat and ran at Ky, wrapping his arms around his waist, stopping him in his tracks. Ky struggled against the hold, trying

to break free to get at Tiff and Jules. “Cowboy, get them the fuck outta here. Hold them in the bar!” Hush ordered. Cowboy ran past a livid Ky and Hush gripped Tiff and Jules by the arms and dragged them out of the room. “Ky, calm the fuck down!” Hush said trying to soothe Ky. He released his arm, and Ky turned, pushing Hush against the bedroom wall. “They attacked her!” Ky bellowed, his fists gripping tightly to Hush’s shirt. “Those sluts fuckin’ attacked my bitch!” It was all too much. I was sore,

hurt and, more than that, terrified of Ky’s anger. Dropping my head in my hands, I screamed. I screamed until my throat was raw. I screamed until I could scream no more. I turned my head to the wall, covering my ears with my hands and whimpering. Every part of me ached, my mind holding the image of Tiff and Jules pinning me down. Lord! Please save me! Please let me forget what I have just endured, I prayed. “Fuck, Ky!” I heard Hush say. “She’s freaking out. Your bitch is freaking the fuck out! Do

something!” A few seconds later, a hand touched my shoulder. I jumped out of my skin, eyes darting with fear. Ky was kneeling beside me, his face contorted. “I need to get you cleaned up, Li.” Seeing the anger still evident on Ky’s beautiful face, more tears gushed from my eyes. Who was this Ky? This Ky frightened me. Tiff and Jules had attacked me… touched me… pushed themselves on me… Ky dropped his head near my bare legs and sighed. “I ain’t gonna hurt you, baby. It’s me, Ky. You can trust me. Please…”

I did not believe him. He had charged at Tiff and Jules. He was going to hurt them in my name. My head shook as he reached out for me, and I tried to meld myself with the wall. “Li! It’s fuckin’ me, Ky! Come back to me.” His voice sounded to me like razor blades. When I beheld his eyes, I saw only desolation. “I need to hold you, baby. Check you are okay with my hands, my fuckin’ eyes.” When his arms thrust forward, I instinctively cowered back. Ky’s face fell, and he said, “Li, please. I ain’t gonna keep asking. And I ain’t

gonna hurt you.” Ky looked sideward at Hush quietly leaving the room, but said in a quiet voice, “I fuckin’ missed you, baby. I missed you. Me, Ky! And I came back to see those sluts… I gotta touch you, baby. I ain’t gonna ask again.” Lowering my head, I tried to relax. Then Ky crawled on the bed, curled his strong arms under my legs and back. Carefully Ky lifted me to his heaving sweaty chest. Ky rocked me back and forth and said, “I’m so sorry, baby. I… didn’t realize they’d pull something like this. I knew they were pissed,

but to come after you… They’re jealous fuckin’ bitches. Raging that I dumped their rancid asses a few nights ago. They didn’t take it too well.” My bottom lip quivered. Shock was setting in and Ky muttered something under his breath. Ky covered me with my ripped and bloodied slip. Ky stroked back my hair and said, “Fuck, Li,” in a pained voice. I could not speak. My stomach was in knots and my constant trembling felt unbearable. Ky drew in a long breath and asked, “Did they touch you, Li? Was

I too fuckin’ late?” Managing to nod my head to indicate yes, Ky’s rage was palpable. Then he stood abruptly and went into the washroom. A few seconds later, he came out with a wet white washcloth. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Ky began cleaning my injuries in the most delicate fashion. The taste of blood now seemed normal in my mouth. Ky’s expression was stone. With every new injury he found, he became tenser. When he pressed the cloth against my bruised cheek, I flinched. Ky asked tightly, “Lilah,

why the fuck were you down here tonight? I told you the rules. I told you to never come down without me. That it was dangerous.” Ky implored me to answer with his harsh stare. Using my hands to shift higher up the bed, I gathered my wits and, feeling rather foolish, I said, “I… I was looking for you.” Ky’s eyebrows pulled down and suddenly his expression softened. His fingers met my forehead and he pushed back my hair. “You were looking for me?” “Yes,” I whispered, my focus now on the bed linen. “I saw you return home and I so wanted to

greet you. I saw you enter the yard and felt… felt an overwhelming sense of excitement to see you again.” “You did?” Ky rasped out, and my gaze slammed to his. “Baby…” I watched him take a deep swallow, and he lifted my hand, pressing a kiss to the skin on the back. My breathing stuttered and my heart fluttered in my chest. “Even still, sweet cheeks, you shouldn’t have been down here alone. It ain’t safe for a bitch to be unprotected.” “I am sorry,” I said and began to cry. “Tiff and Jules followed me to

your room and attacked me. They said they wanted to find out why you liked me over them, why you had left them for me…then they touched me, rid me of my clothes and kept telling me I was beautiful as they touched me against my will…” The temperature in the room dropped fifty degrees as Ky’s face became glacial. “Those motherfuckin’ whores did what?” he exclaimed through gritted teeth. “Ky.” I worried when I saw that glint of rage return and burn brightly in his eyes. But Ky could not be soothed or

tamed. “I’m gonna fuckin’ kill them!” Jumping from the bed, he marched to the door and stormed into the hallway. Clutching the linen in my hands, I dragged myself off the bed, struggling for breath at the discomfort of my face. I wrapped the sheet around me, covering my bare skin, and quickly shuffled to the bar after Ky. Seeing him storm down the hallway and throw open the door, I picked up my pace and entered just in time to see Ky scattering “hangaround” men and tables out of his way. I followed the trail of

destruction. In his sights were Tiff and Jules, being heavily guarded by Cowboy and Hush. “You motherfuckin’ sluts!” Ky shouted at a frightening volume, attracting the attention of everyone in the lounge. Their terrified eyes fell on a seething Ky pounding toward them and they tried to back away in obvious fear. “I’m gonna fuckin’ kill you!” Ky threatened. Suddenly, AK grabbed Ky from behind, holding him back, his hand barely missing their faces. “Get the fuck off me, brother!” he roared at AK as Smiler jumped next to Ky, helping AK maintain his

grip. “Calm down, brother. What the fuck did the lickin’ twins do to you? Bit your cock or some shit?” Viking asked, looking back and forth between Ky and the women. Ky stilled, then boomed out, “What did they do! They fuckin’ just attacked Lilah! Pinned her to the bed and had their fingers all over her tits and pussy as she screamed!” This time, the entire room quieted and all the Hangmen stilled, realizing the seriousness of the situation. Ky tried to break free from AK and Smiler, screaming, “I’m gonna

fuckin’ kill you both, you ugly fuckin’ sluts! KILL YOU!” Tiff was petrified at Ky’s anger, her bottom lip trembling, but Jule’s face contorted into an expression of bitterness. She lifted her chin in defiance. “She fuckin’ deserved it!” Jules said, a cutting edge to her voice. My breath faltered at her words. “We’ve been servicing your dick for years and never once have you talked about making one or both us your old ladies. Not fuckin’ once, even though you used our pussies anytime, anywhere, anyhow! But then she comes along, hell, all three

of those cult bitches turn up, and all your fuckin’ brothers drop their mouths every time they pass by, like y’all are under a fuckin’ spell. And you…” She nudged her chin at Ky. “You calling out the blond bitch’s name while buried in my ass, wishing I was her, every single time! She’s like some fuckin’ voodoo witch or some shit, making y’all pussy-blind and her goddamn fuckin’ puppet!” I suddenly felt sick at her words. She’s like some fuckin’ voodoo witch or some shit… her goddamn fuckin’ puppet. I did not want to imagine Ky with those two women,

taking them in such seductive ways. In fact, if I was being completely truthful, I did not want to think of him with any other woman but me, full stop. But I knew no man could ever truly love a Cursed Woman of Eve. And no woman of Eve could ever have the love of a pure soul. Prophet David made sure I understood that truth from being a child; memorized the scripture, in case I ever forgot my role in this life. Ky smiled a sardonic and humorless smile. Jules observed him with wary eyes as Ky hissed, “Because y’all are fuckin’ dirty,

haggard sluts! Lilah’s fuckin’ pure and wouldn’t fuck a man just for the sake of fucking a Hangmen, getting cash for coke and ice and whatever else you can vacuum up your nose or rub on your skanky gums! Nah, bitch. I weren’t ever gonna make a whore like you my old lady. You’re good for a fuck ‘cause there ain’t no limits, but you ain’t good for anything else, you dumb, stupid bitch.” Jules paled and Tiff, who was now crying, pulled Jules back to her chest. But Ky could not stop. He was livid. “Y’all were cheap fucks,

nothing more. I tolerated you for pussy on tap, but you touching Lilah just fuckin’ broke me. I want to hurt you. I want y’all to fuckin’ feel the pain Li did when you pinned her to the bed, hitting her perfect face and tearing off her fuckin’ clothes, YOUR DIRTY FINGERS RUBBING AT HER MOTHERFUCKIN’ CUNT!” “Brother, calm down,” AK said, struggling to keep hold of Ky, the ring from Ky’s loud sneer still playing in my ear. “And fuckin’ talk to us. What the fuck’s just gone down?” But Ky would not listen to AK.

The situation was spiraling out of control, and I did not want more violence. I did not want violence being carried out, anymore, in my name. It was my curse. Driving men mad with lust, the devil playing his game with his pawns for his own sick amusement. And Ky was becoming another victim, sacrificing all he knew and the people around him to defend me. So attempting to be brave, I decided to step into the bar to stop the madness, my foot pressing a creaking floorboard. At the sound of the aged wood beneath my feet, a

sea of eyes turned to meet mine. The brothers all tensed as they caught sight of me. I had not seen my injured face but could guess its distressed state. I could feel its state. The brothers had also never seen me without my headdress, my blond hair out on display, my temptress looks in full effect. And I was wrapped in linen. I was every inch the harlot. AK shook Ky, murmuring something in his ear. Eventually, Ky ripped his attention from the two trembling women, almost buried in the wall, and focused on me. “Lilah! What the fuck, baby,” he

said in exasperation, pulling his arms away from AK and Smiler. They now had no choice but to let him go. Ky came barreling toward me, scooping me straight up in his arms, no time for me to protest. His lips brushed against my forehead and his strong hold made me feel safe. Ky’s hold was almost painful as he gripped my legs. Somebody coughed from behind, and when I looked to the side, Letti was walking through with Bull, Tank, and Beauty not far behind. They must have been at the back of the room.

“Let me take care of them, VP,” she said in her strange accent. Bull’s tattooed face shone proud as he hovered behind his wife, his mammoth arms crossed tightly over his chest. “You’ll never have to see them again. They won’t dare come back. And thank fuck for that, ‘cause I was getting real sick of their rancid pussies always out for the men. I ain’t had any fun in a while, so messing with their faces’ll make my damn day. They fucked up touching Lilah. They’ll never fuckin’ get near her again.” Ky paused for a moment but eventually conceded. “Make it real

fuckin’ slow, Lett. Make the cunts suffer.” Turning on his heel, Ky marched us out of the door and back to his room. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, he kept me in his arms and said, “We’re getting you cleaned up. Then I’m getting you the hell outta here.” “Where are we to go?” I whispered in shocked relief, still reeling from all the violence. There had been so much. I could not take it. I did want to flee from this place. All I could see was Tiff and Jules pinning me down. Tempting… always tempting people…

“Away for a few days. Club don’t have business until next week. AK, Tank, and Bull can hold down the fort until we’re back. I can’t have you here when I’m feeling like this. I’m gonna kill someone else if I do. And I don’t want you looking at me like I’m gonna hurt you ever again.” “No more violence,” I begged. “If I can ask that of you.” Ky sighed in exasperation. “Li, it’s the life I’m in and the man I am. But yeah, if we get away, I won’t be shedding any more blood… tonight. But that’s how it is in this life, baby. You gotta get with that shit.”

All I felt was relief. And I did not want to be here at this compound right now either. It was all becoming too much. My curse was not diminishing. If anything, it was gaining strength. “Okay,” I agreed. Ky stood and gently lowered me to my feet. “I need to get shit arranged. Get a shower. I’ll get your clothes. We’ll be gone in thirty.” “Okay,” I said, but when Ky turned away, I asked, “Ky?” He stopped and looked at me. “Can… can I request that you spare Tiff and Jules? I do not think it right that they

are harmed. Let the Lord judge their sins.” Ky put his hand on the doorknob and, without glancing back, said, “Not a fuckin’ chance in hell. Those sluts abused you ‘cause they’re jealous bitches. The two of them can rot in Tartarus for all I care. I’m their judge, jury, and executioner right now. They fucked with the wrong brother. They’re gonna die, and they’re gonna die real slow.” I shook my head in protest, feeling dread in my stomach. “No, please. I don’t want blood on your hands because of me!” Ky remained unmoved. “I

already got a helluva lotta blood on my hands anyway, sweet cheeks. They fuckin’ die. End of. No one walks into Hades and pulls that shit on my woman!” With that, he closed the door, locking it on his way out. I took a shower, trying to just block everything out. And thirty minutes later, we were in his truck and on the road to I knew not where.

Chapter Twelve Ky Beauty had agreed to stay with Maddie. After Flame heard what had happened to Li, why I was taking her away, I knew that brother weren’t gonna sleep while protecting the young bitch. Maddie was the safest woman on the damn planet right now. We were on our way to the

country, to my ranch. I hadn’t taken anyone out there before. No one knew I even owned it, apart from Styx, of course. There was a good reason. A reason Lilah would learn about in about forty fucking minutes. Lilah was silent most of the journey, her head pressed against the passenger door window. I couldn’t keep my eyes off her, her face all bruised and her back in another long, gray dress. Her headdress was tightly covering her hair, and I couldn’t do shit to make things better. She’d just been attacked because of me. I weren’t sure I could be

redeemed in her eyes. It was driving me insane that I didn’t know what she was thinking. Flicking from one rock station to the next, I left it on Judas Priest and asked, “You good, Li?” “Yes, thank you,” she replied without turning her head. Hands tightening on the wheel, I gritted my teeth, pressed on the gas, and got us to the ranch as quickly as I could. Thirty miles later, I saw the sign for High Ranch and turned onto the dirt road. Lilah looked forward and shuffled to the end of the seat, her eyes drinking in the wooden barn,

the surrounding fields, and the stables to the left of the log house. I loved this place. The lights were on in the log cabin, and I pulled the truck to a stop next to an old beat-up Chevy. Lilah turned to me. “This is your cabin?” I opened my mouth to answer, when the front door opened and Elysia stepped onto the porch, her blond curly hair trailing down her back in a braid. She was in her usual jeans and plaid shirt. I jumped outta the truck and ran to the porch, watching her face light up as she saw me.

Swinging an arm around her shoulder, I pulled her to my chest and kissed her head. “How’re you, Sia?” Squeezing her arms around my waist, she replied, “I’m good. Bonnie delivered a foal last night, so running low on sleep.” Pulling back, Sia went to speak but stopped and frowned at something over my shoulder. “Erm… Ky?” Sia pointed behind me and raised a questioning brow. Turning, I saw Lilah was illuminated in the cab light, her face blank but her eyes huge as she watched me with Sia. She was

probably terrified that I’d brought in another strange woman. I waved my hand, signaling for Lilah to come over, but her face dropped and she didn’t move. I could see the fear written all over her face. Sighing, I turned to Sia, who was watching me real fucking weird, and I walked over to Lilah, leaning in the door. “Lilah, baby, come out. I got someone I want you to meet.” “Is that your wife?” Lilah asked me nervously. “Or another of your women?” I almost balked at that but instead, burst out laughing. “No,

sweet cheeks, she ain’t my fuckin’ wife. Now come on,” I threw her a wink, “get your blond ass outta the truck.” Taking my hand, Lilah nervously edged out and I had to drag her over to Sia, whose gaze was glued to our joined hands. As we stepped onto the porch, I put my hands on Lilah’s shoulders, feeling her stiffen. Bending down to place my mouth at her ear, I said, “Lilah, meet my baby sister, Elysia.” Lilah sucked in a breath and said, “Sister?” She looked back at me in confusion. “You never

mentioned you had a sister.” “Not many people know. Now you do,” I replied. Stepping forward, Elysia held out her hand. “Nice to meet you, Lilah.” Lilah stared at Sia’s outstretched hand and timidly raised her hand, placing it in Sia’s, obviously unaware of what to do. Sia smiled and shook it lightly, risking a confused glance to me. I shook my head, telling her not to go there right now. “Nice to meet you too,” Lilah said quietly, taking back her hand and staring at her palm like Sia had

burned it. “Why don’t we all go inside?” Sia said and headed for the door. “You go with Sia. I gotta get the bags,” I ordered and, nervously, Lilah joined Sia to walk into the cabin. I hadn’t told Sia about Lilah, had no idea how to tell her anyway. I got the bags and walked through the door, seeing Lilah sitting by the open fire, fiddling with her hands. She smiled in relief when I walked in. I drank in the sight of her and sighed. The bruises on her face were really starting to show.

Placing the bags down, I walked to Lilah and squatted to inspect her face, my finger running down her cheek. “How you doing?” “I am tired, but I am okay,” Lilah said, nuzzling into my hand. My fucking lungs constricted as she did. Lifting my other hand, I ran my thumb down her cheek, her big blues fixed on mine, her lips parting slightly with my touch. A cough sounded beside me, and Lilah jumped back, breaking the touch. Sia was watching us with an uncertain expression on her face. She asked, “Would you like a hot cocoa, Lilah?”

Lilah frowned and looked to me. “I do not know what that is. Ky, shall I try?” “How about you stay here by the fire and my big brother can help me fix the drinks?” Sia suggested, enthusiastically. Lilah nodded and settled back on the loveseat, her gaze going straight to the fire. Sia grabbed my arm and pulled me into the kitchen, whipping around to face me. “What the fuck’s going on, Ky?” she whispered angrily. “‘Cause I suddenly get word you’re coming for a few days, and you turn up with some chick

looking like she belongs in a horse and buggy in Pennsylvania, asking permission to drink and not knowing what motherfuckin’ cocoa is!” Her brown eyes widened and her hand went to her mouth, the blood draining from her face. “Oh no, she’s not being trafficked or something of that sort, is she? Is that why she’s here?” I groaned. “Why the fuck does everyone keep asking me that!” Wrapping my fingers around Sia’s wrist, I moved her hand from her mouth and said, “It’s club business, Sia. You know the code.

But she ain’t no trafficking bitch.” I checked behind me to make sure Lilah wasn’t close and leaned in to say, “We rescued her from some end of days sex cult ‘bout two months ago and she’s not been real good at adjusting to life outside.” Sia’s eyes went abnormally wide. “Shit! And the bruises on her face?” Fighting back a wave of anger at Tiff and Jules, I said, “Attacked at the club. Pair of bitches I’d been fucking got jealous and fuckin’ assaulted her. Treated her like motherfuckin’ free pussy.” “She isn’t?” Sia asked, watching

me closely. “No, she fuckin’ ain’t,” I said, my voice, even to me, sounding deadly. “You’ve seen her, she’s fuckin’ beautiful, perfect, she ain’t like those sluts. Nowhere fuckin’ near.” “So your man slut ways finally bit you in the ass? And that poor bitch had to suffer for it?” Rage made me she red. “Don’t fuckin’ remind, Sia. It took all I had not to rip those sluts apart. They pinned her to the bed and fuckin’ touched her, beat her. I ain’t ever hit a woman in my life, but I almost did tonight. I can’t bear that she got

attacked because of me.” “And the sluts?” “They’ll be dead by now. They fucked with the wrong bitch.” Sia nodded slowly, knowing the rules of club life, then dropped back against the wooden countertop. “I can’t… I can’t believe it.” Joining her against the countertop, I said, “Yeah, I know. Pretty fuckin’ farfetched, huh? I mean, a fuckin’ cult! My bitch being attacked by jealous club pussy!” Sia huffed a laugh in response. “Well, yeah, it is crazy, but that’s not what’s unbelievable, big

brother.” Furrowing my brows, I asked, “What?” She nudged me with her elbow. “I can’t believe the high and mighty Kyler Willis, at age twenty-seven, has fallen in love!” Every part of me froze and my mouth dropped. “Fuck off, Sia,” I managed to rasp out. But my heart was thundering in my chest and my palms were sweating. Fuck, did I have a fever or some shit? Sia began to laugh at me. I checked my head with my hand. She pulled down my arm and rolled her

eyes. “Ky,” she said, “you ain’t sick.” “No? Then why do I feel like I’m about to drop dead?” Sia laughed again, which was really starting to piss me off, and she said, “Because you never wanted an old lady. Our pop wasn’t exactly kind to Momma. You saw that shit and vowed never to have a woman… Then you saw what happened to me.” Sia’s voice hitched at that. A pain daggered through my heart at what my baby sister had been through. “Si—”

Sia held up her hand, not wanting me to bring up the past and instead added, “But destiny obviously disagreed.” Sia walked in front of me and put her hand on my bearded cheek. “You have spent years fucking anything that moves, but I’ve never seen you care for a woman. I’ve never seen you look at a woman like you just looked at her. And I don’t blame you, by the way. That girl in there is fucking beautiful, Ky, like drop-dead gorgeous.” “I know. She’s incredible,” I said, my eyes staring at the wall like I could see Lilah through the

paneling, curled up on the seat next to the fire. “But, Sia, she’s fucked up. Her past, I have no idea how to get her away from it. She’s practically married to Jesus, and she isn’t gonna want a sinner like me.” “She came here with you, didn’t she?” “Yeah, but what’s that got to do with anything?” Sia bent her head round the doorframe, and I followed her gaze. “That girl sitting there in an Amish dress, bruised to fuck from being attacked, who didn’t know what a handshake even was, came with you

to a ranch in the boonies, let you put your arm around her, and is sitting in that room, waiting for you to come back out with a drink she didn’t know existed, but she’s trying it because you told her she should.” “What you saying?” Sia walked over to the fridge, took out a carton of two-percent milk, poured it into a saucepan, and set it to boil. “I’m saying even though I don’t know Lilah, I’m a woman. The last time I trusted a man like that, I was madly in love with him.” “Yeah, sugar, and look how that ended,” I said shortly, hating any

reminder of that sadistic cunt. “But that guy’s not you. You won’t hurt her.” I went to argue, but Sia was right. Lilah was the only bitch, bar Sia, that I even gave a shit about. That shit spoke volumes. Sia smiled at my lack of response and began pouring out the drinks. Handing me two mugs, she said, “And you brought her here to meet me. That’s how I know you love her, trust her implicitly. No one knows about me because of the men who still want me dead. But she was hurt and you didn’t hesitate to bring her here. That tells me

everything about how you feel for her, even if you never confess it.” Sia walked off into the family room and left me behind. I watched as Sia sat beside Lilah and start talking, all smiles. Lilah blushed in nerves, small grateful smiles ghosting her lips in return. Feeling like I took a punch to the solar plexus, I lost my damn breath. Damn, Sia… just damn… ***** “You ready to hit the hay?” I asked Lilah as she yawned for the fourth time in the last five minutes. Sia had

been shooting the shit with her all night. Lilah didn’t say much in return, but I knew she felt comfortable with my sister after the first few hours. They weren’t too dissimilar, both young and both with fucking awful pasts. Both were blonde, beautiful and fucked up by men. Lilah blinked up at me and nodded her head. Turning to my sister, she said, “Thank you for the hospitality, Elysia. It has been lovely to meet you.” Sia jumped up and threw her arms around Lilah’s neck. Lilah stiffened, her panicked blue eyes

seeking out mine, but after a second, she relaxed and awkwardly hugged Sia in return. “Great to meet you too, girl. We’ll hang out some more tomorrow.” Lilah moved beside me and I leaned over to kiss Sia’s cheek. “Thank you,” I whispered into her ear, and she pulled back, giving me a meaningful look. Taking Lilah’s hand, I led her up the stairs and into the second bedroom. I shut the door and watched Lilah drink in the room— wooden walls, a huge skylight in the ceiling, hardwood flooring, and a large bathroom to the side. And in

the middle, a huge California king, every inch covered in Sia’s favorite red plaid. “It is beautiful,” Lilah said and turned to me, smiling. “Where are you staying?” I walked farther into the room, shedding my cut and throwing it on the red chair in the corner. “In here.” “What?” Lilah gasped. I swung around. “Only other room in the cabin, sweet cheeks.” “It is immoral.” “Well, I ain’t sleeping on the fuckin’ wooden floor, so it’s gonna happen.” Lilah’s mouth opened and

closed, and I lifted my shirt over my head, adding it to the chair. Lilah’s eyes focused on my chest and torso as I went into the bathroom to clean up. When I came out, Lilah was sitting on the edge of the bed, chewing on her lip. I dropped down to kneel in front of her, and her eyes widened as I took her hand. “Lilah, I’ll take one side of the bed. You take the other. I won’t touch you if you don’t want to. Okay?” She paused for a moment, then reluctantly nodded her head. I put my hand on her cheek and

said, “I can’t get what those sluts did outta my head. The image of you on that bed, their finger’s on your pussy. It’s fuckin’ making me as possessive as all hell for you, and to be honest, I don’t know how to deal with it.” “Ky…” Lilah said in a hushed tone and stroked my hair. “You saved me again. You always seem to save me.” She took a deep breath and said, “If we have to share a bed, then that is what will have to happen.” I couldn’t help the smirk that spread on my face. “You that excited by the thought of sleeping

next to me, sweet cheeks? Most bitches would be jumping at the chance to get a piece of this cut body!” A shy smile spread on her lips and she confessed, “It is not the most terrible thing, I suppose… if you keep your distance. It will make me feel safe knowing you are near.” Laughing, I stood. “Go get ready for bed, Lilah.” While she was in the bathroom, I debated whether to take off my leathers. Thought better of it with my cock hard as granite. She was already nervous about sleeping next to me and my ten-inch boner

weren’t gonna make that shit better. Lying on the bed, hands behind my head, staring at the ceiling, I heard the door of the bathroom open. I glanced over to Lilah, who was hovering by the door. Fuck. Me. Her hair was down, like down to her ass. And she’d shed her fuckin’ ugly gray dress and was wearing some old-fashioned white nightgown with sleeves, but she may as well have been wearing a leather thong, stiletto heels and nipple tassels, she looked that good. And it weren’t doing shit to

deflate my boner. Tucking her hair behind her ear, she dipped back inside the bathroom, then came out holding a small bowl in her hands. She started walking to my side of the bed. I couldn’t breathe in surprise at how fucking stunning she looked. Lilah put the basin on the floor and sat on her knees. I swung my legs off the bed, all confused at what the hell she was doing. “Lilah?” Her head lifted and she asked, “May I wash your feet?” I frowned. “You wanna wash my feet?”

Her blue eyes grew wider as she nodded. “Yes.” Not getting why, but seeing she really wanted to, I said, “Have at it, sweet cheeks.” Lilah bowed her head like I’d just given her the world, lifted my left foot, and placed it in the warm water. Lilah’s long, platinum-blond hair touched the floor; it was that long. It was thick, and I was just dying to wrap my hands in it. Dipping her hands in the water, Lilah began scooping the water over my feet, massaging the skin, which felt incredible. A low hum came from her mouth as she did it,

and I couldn’t tear my eyes away. I realized after a couple of minutes that she was humming the melody of a song. She was happy. That familiar ache from earlier engulfed my chest and I remembered Sia’s words. I can’t believe the high and mighty Kyler Willis, at age twenty-seven, has fallen in love. Lilah lifted my right foot into the bowl and set to wash that too. Fucking shivers ran up my body. I loved sex, loved fucking pussies. I loved licking them, pounding them, fucking fingering them until my arm

was drenched with juice, but Lilah humming on the floor, covered head to toe and washing my feet, had to go down as the hottest moment of my life. Fucking was easy. It was this intimacy between two people that destroyed your heart so you couldn’t see anything else but the bitch before you, giving you something you never knew you even needed. Taking my feet from the bowl, Lilah placed them on the towel she’d brought out of the bathroom, then did something I really didn’t fucking understand.

Taking the ends of her hair, she began drying my feet. I watched with rapt attention and a shitload of confusion as she mopped up the water from my feet. Then I was really confused after my feet were dry when Lilah bent her head as though praying and began kissing my feet. I couldn’t move. Couldn’t seem to breathe. What the fuck was happening to me? Raking my hands through Lilah’s hair, I groaned. It was as soft as I always knew it would be. Lilah’s head lifted, and I took in

every part of her bruised face. Fuck, this bitch could be cut up, shaved head, and she’d still be the best woman I’d ever seen. All that good just coming off her in waves. Refusing to take my hands from her hair, I asked, “Baby, why you all up in my feet?” Blushing, Lilah reached behind her and pulled out a mason jar with some oil in it. She opened the top, and I was hit with her vanilla scent. It was what she must always put on her skin. Dipping her fingers in the oil, she started rubbing it into my feet. “Jesus once went to a Pharisee’s

house for a meal,” Lilah explained quietly as I began raking my fingers through her hair. “When a woman that lived a sinful life in the village heard Jesus was there, she turned up at his house with a jar of perfume. When she saw Jesus, she was so overcome that she began crying. Her tears fell on his feet and she wiped them away with her long hair. The sinful woman then kissed his feet and anointed his skin with perfume. “The Pharisee criticized Jesus and said that if he was truly a prophet, he would know the woman was a sinner and therefore would

never let her touch him with her sinful hands. “Jesus told the Pharisee the lesson of a moneylender who lent money to two men, one a lot and one a little. Both men could not pay back the money. The moneylender forgave them both and rid them of their debts to him.” Lilah stopped rubbing the vanilla into my feet and looked at me. “Who will love the moneylender more?” Shrugging, I answered, “The one with the bigger debt.” Lilah beamed a fucking beautiful smile my way. “That is correct. Jesus therefore

said that the sinful woman had many sins against her, but by forgiving those sins, she would love him more.” Lilah smiled and said, “I love that piece of scripture.” “Yeah, why?” I asked, my hands still in her hair. Lilah closed her eyes and took a deep breath, only to open them again and say, “Because I am a Cursed. I am a sinful woman, an extremely sinful woman, but one day my sins will be forgiven.” My hands stilled in her hair, and I had to talk myself down from going crazy. “Then why wash my

feet, baby?” Lilah rose from her knees and seeing a comb on the table beside the bed, asked, “May I comb your long hair?” Fuck. This bitch was gonna kill me. It was the slowest, most painful foreplay. “Yeah, do what you want to me, Li.” She reached out for the comb and with shaking hands began running it through my hair. I instinctively put my hands on her tiny waist, and Lilah stumbled in shock. Our eyes met, but I weren’t letting go. Lilah seemed to sense

this and carried on combing through my hair, her hands like fucking gold on my head. Her comb suddenly stilled, and she said, “I washed your feet to gain your forgiveness.” Lifting my hand, I took hold of hers and pulled it, and the comb, from my hair, meeting her eyes. “What the fuck do you need to be forgiven for?” “Because my curse as a temptress lured those women to me tonight and you had to have them killed. You got blood on your hands. I beg for your forgiveness.” Taking the comb from her hands,

I threw it across the room and lifted her off the floor, bringing her to the bed, where I threw myself on top of her. “Ky!” she breathed in panic, and my hands planted on her face. “Get this straight now, baby. I ain’t worthy of giving you forgiveness. I’m a sinner, and I love it. This is my life. Death is just the way we gotta roll as Hangmen. Those cunts deserved to die for touching you. I ain’t even thought about the consequence of that since. That’s how little killing sick, jealous fuckers registers to me.” Lilah swallowed and, edging

closer, I said, “But you. For you, I’d kill every fucker in the world if they were a threat. Those bitches died because they touched you, Li. I gotta protect you. Gotta keep you safe.” A shaky hand met my cheek, and Lilah said, “I do feel safe with you.” I looked down at Lilah, her hair around her on the pillow like a damn halo. “Baby,” I rasped, you look like a fuckin’ angel right now. I ain’t seeing any evidence of some evil, sinful woman.” Lilah’s hand dropped. “That is the disguise. The devil is beautiful after all.”

“Then I fuckin’ want the devil, Li… I want you.” Silence stretched between us, and Lilah’s eyes dipped. But when she lifted her head again, I could see the hunger there. A finger suddenly ran down my sternum, and a hiss escaped my lips. Fuck! Lilah stared at me for the longest time before she wet her lips with her tongue, dropping her gaze to my lips. My cock hardened and her eyes shot up to mine, her cheeks blushing scarlet red. Lilah fidgeted in my arms and leaned up, her hand reaching around

to grip the back of my neck. “I wish… to kiss you now.” My eyebrow lifted in surprise, and Lilah tightened her hold. “I… I have never been kissed before, not since I was a small child and it was forced upon me. And at my home… when I was taken in the Lord’s Sharing by Brother Noah, mouths did not meet. Brother Noah worried I would steal his soul because my soul was dark and impure.” My hands fisted and I fought the urge not to lose my shit at that fucked-up statement. My bitch was twenty-four and had never been kissed because of some bullshit,

made-up excuse she believed. If I could dig up that bearded fucker and kill him again, I would… repeatedly. “I have observed Styx and Mae doing it often.” Her lashes fluttered as she looked up at me again. “It seems… nice… intimate.” Stroking a strand of hair from her face, I left my hand on the side of her head and pulled her close, her breath hardening, chest panting. “Ky…” she said, panicked. “No talking, baby,” I whispered as my lips closed in on hers. “I’m gonna kiss you now and I’m gonna show you how fuckin’ good it feels.

Yeah?” I caught Lilah’s sharp intake of breath just as my lips brushed against hers. Her full lips were tight and unmoving at first, but when I ran the tip of my tongue along the seam, a groan ripped from her throat and her hand fisted my hair. As Lilah instinctively opened her mouth, my kiss became firmer and my tongue played against hers, our need growing more desperate. She tasted as sweet as honey that had been dipped in vanilla. Fuck, her scent and taste was driving me insane. I broke away on a gasp as my

cock throbbed and Lilah’s eyes slowly opened. I froze waiting for what she was about to say, then her tongue ran along her bottom lip as she stared at mine and she whispered, “I did not know… It was…” I smiled at Lilah as she couldn’t form her words, and her face suddenly became nervous. “What, baby?” “Did…did you like it? Did I do it correctly?” Dipping forward, I pressed my forehead to her forehead. “You couldn’t fuck up if you tried with those perfect fat lips.”

I trailed my lips down her cheek, and Lilah wrapped her hands in my hair, pulling me back down to her mouth. She was more sure of herself this time, her lips pushing against mine, her tits brushing against my chest. But then her tongue pushed back in my mouth and met mine and I pulled back. “Lilah,” I rasped with a tense jaw. “If we ain’t gonna fuck, I need you to stop, baby.” Lilah snapped away her hands from my hair like they caught fire and I dropped my head to her chest, trying to rein myself in. Her vanilla smell weren’t helping one damn bit.

“I am sorry, Ky. I—” Sliding to the side of Lilah, I said, “Don’t fuckin’ dare, woman. Don’t apologize. That was fuckin’ amazing.” Reaching over Lilah’s rigid body, I flicked off the lamp beside the bed and moved back to my side. I wrapped my hand around Lilah’s waist and brought her into my chest. “Ky! What—” “You may not wanna fuck me yet, baby, but you let me touch you, have your mouth on mine and now I ain’t ever gonna stop touching you, kissing you. Yeah?” “Okay,” Lilah said, feigning a

defeated sigh. I smiled into her long hair, my nose nuzzling into the long strands and my hand around her waist, ironclad as I kissed along her exposed neck. Lilah’s hand lay on top of mine, and I felt her body relax. I closed my eyes, the most comfortable I’d ever been in my life, when another gust of vanilla filled my nostrils. “You always smell of vanilla.” “Does it please you?” she asked nervously. “I fuckin’ love it.” Lilah’s finger started tracing patterns on the back of my hand. “Why do you always

smell of vanilla?” Lilah’s hand stopped, and I knew I’d asked the wrong question. “We were… to always be free of hair and anointed with vanilla oil. The cursed had to be pure. We had to be as clean as possible to be taken by the elders. It is a routine, a habit I cannot break. I’m always striving to be as pure as possible.” Yeah. I wished I’d never asked. Pulling Lilah closer into my chest, I pressed another kiss into her hair and said, “Sleep, baby.” Silence filled the room until she said, “Thank you, Ky… for everything…”

Fuck. ***** Lilah The rising sun broke through the darkness of the room, and I had to blink several times to gather my bearings. Wooden walls, plaid linen… strong arm wrapped around my waist. Ky’s ranch. Feeling my heart swell at Ky holding me in his arms, I rolled over very carefully and studied his sleeping face.

He was so beautiful. Things had changed for me so drastically in regards to this man. My feelings were so strong that I almost could not stand it. He was becoming the center of my world. He was completely changing my life. For the first time in my life, when I was with Ky, I did not feel like Delilah, a Cursed sister of Eve, just plain Lilah… an ordinary girl who had finally been kissed by a boy. Seeing the room turn from the dark blue of the night to the orange glow of the dawn, I slid from

underneath his arm, pressed a soft kiss against his slightly parted lip, feeling a full force of butterflies in my stomach and made my way out of the door, down the stairs, and onto the cabin’s wraparound porch. I took a seat on a wooden rocking chair and sighed at the blissful ambience. The morning air was crisp, the birds were singing in the trees, and the sun was rising in the east. It was beautiful out here. I could sit here for hours just watching the Lord’s creation showcased at its best. “Morning, Lilah!” Elysia’s voice called out from over the field,

and I saw her walking back toward me from the stables, denim pants on her legs and a plaid shirt on top. I jumped up from my chair, embarrassed that I had not dressed. I hadn’t expected anyone to be up yet and was shamed that I looked so unkempt. Elysia jumped onto the porch and dropped a bunch of ropes she was holding. “Hell, girl, sit down.” Elysia gestured, and doing as she said, I sat back down on the rocking chair. Elysia sat next to me. “I didn’t expect to see you guys until later on.”

“I always rise at dawn. I have done so all my life and it is a habit I have yet to break. Plus, I love watching the sunrise and listening to the birds. It always makes me feel better.” Elysia smiled. “I’m the same, girl. But I gotta foal born a couple’a days ago, so I’m getting up all times of the night.” I watched Elysia and wondered why Ky had not mentioned he had a sister before. She must be around my age, twenty-four, possibly younger, and she lived out here alone? Elysia caught me staring, and I dipped my head with

embarrassment. “You’re wondering why he keeps me a secret,” Elysia stated. Shaking my head, I said, “I…I —” Elysia waved her hand. “It’s fine, Lilah. I wondered the same about you.” Elysia sighed and focused on the sunrise, as did I. “Something happened to me years ago, when I was seventeen, that put me in danger. I’ve been living here ever since.” “I am sorry to hear that,” I said sincerely. I could tell by the expression on her pretty face that

whatever it was still played on her mind. “Thank you,” Elysia replied quietly. “Why do you not go to the compound?” I asked. Elysia looked over to me and said, “Ky and I had different upbringings. I’m kinda separate to that life. Hell, no one knows about me but Styx.” “Tell me. Please…” I asked, desperate to know about Ky’s past and Sia looked out unto the dawn. “Our mother broke it off with our father when she’d just found out she was pregnant with me. None of

the other brothers knew. She was sick of getting cheated on, of our father’s unfaithfulness with an endless string of club sluts, so one day she up and left. But my father found out she was leaving and wouldn’t let her take his son. He said Ky needed to be brought up around the club. Said Ky needed to eat, sleep, and breathe the life of a Hangman. “My mother moved us out of town, not too far from here, and nine months later, she had me. My father agreed to let my mom keep me, but away from the club. The Hangmen were always at war with

someone it seemed, and he wanted to keep us safe. That meant not telling anyone of our existence. Ky knew, of course, and would come over when our father went on runs, but as time passed, I saw less and less of my big brother. He was getting in deeper and deeper with the club. Same ol’ same.” Elysia dropped her head and I held my breath, knowing whatever she would say next was going to be hard to hear. “Anyway, my mother got sick of not seeing her son and one day, when I was still only a toddler, left me with a friend so she could confront my father. But an old

prison enemy and gang rival of my father’s was waiting outside, and when she came to the gate, he fired a shot. It hit my mother and she was immediately killed. “That man was a Diablo, a biker rival, and it seemed for years after, the two clubs were at war. I was brought up away from the club with an aunt across town, and Ky would come and visit me again, becoming the brother I always dreamed of.” Elysia sat forward and pressed her fingers to her temples. “Something bad happened to me a while back. I was in a relationship with a guy and… I’m sorry, but I

can’t talk about it.” “Please, don’t apologize,” I replied. “I know how that feels.” Elysia cast me a grateful smile and said, “Anyway, Ky and Styx helped get me back without involving any of the Hangmen. But I was in a bad way and some dangerous people were still looking for me… still are looking for me.” My eyes widened and I drew in a breath. Elysia noticed and gestured to the ranch. “Ky bought me this ranch, where no one would find me, and I’ve been here ever since.” “And your father?” I asked.

Elysia shrugged. “Him and the old prez, Styx’s dad, were killed last year in yet another Diablo war. In a way, their deaths, along with that of the Diablo prez and VP, produced a truce among the new officers of the clubs.” Elysia sat back in her chair and began rocking. “There’s only me and Ky now. He has the club; I have this place, rearing horses and running my ranch in solitude.” I rocked in my seat, reeling from what Elysia had told me. Poor Ky and poor Elysia, coping with so much loss. “My father, Ky’s father, wasn’t a

great man, Lilah,” Elysia abruptly said, casting a glance back inside the cabin, I supposed checking Ky was not nearby. Happy everything was quiet, she added, “He brought Ky up in the outlaw life and filled his head full of ‘ideals’ that were stupid. The biggest one being that women were nothing more than holes to be fucked.” I gasped at the crudity and Elysia cringed in agreement. “Fucked up, ain’t it? But that was Big Poppa Willis. Pussies are to be licked good and fucked hard— never worshipped, and I’m afraid

to say it, but Ky has lived exactly that life. I thought he was still living that life…” Elysia leaned over and touched my hand, my eyes staring into hers. “Until he brought you here yesterday, and I see how entranced he is by you.” My stomach flipped at what Elysia was saying. “You’re different for him, and I’m so fuckin’ happy about that.” “You are?” “Yeah, darlin’, I am. Ky has this ‘live life to the full’ attitude, but I knew he wasn’t always gonna stay that way. In outlaw life, without a good woman by your side, you

become jaded, bitter, and in the end, fuckin’ miserable or dead. I never wanted that for my brother. But I worried he wasn’t ever gonna settle down.” Elysia freed my hand and commenced rocking once again. “This morning was the first morning I woke up and didn’t feel that immediate sense of dread wondering if he was okay.” She threw me a smile. “That’s because I know he now has you.” Warmth spread through my body and I could feel my face blush. “And who do you have?” I tentatively asked. Elysia lost her smile. “No one

yet, and maybe no one for a while, but one day, I hope to have a man that loves me, protects me. Makes me feel safe.” As Elysia said each of those words, love, protect, and safe, Ky immediately came to mind. I had found it with Ky. I had experienced what Elysia held as ideal. “Until then, I got my ranch, a good vibrator and a lotta batteries,” she joked. I smiled, but had no idea what she was talking of. I did however, see the yearning for a love of her own in her soft eyes. Footsteps suddenly pounded on the cabin floor, and within seconds,

Ky burst through the door, shirtless, still only wearing his leathers. His face was tight as he searched the porch, then his eyes relaxed when he spotted me. “Baby, there you are.” He breathed a sigh of relief. Just hearing that endearment spill from his lips made me feel so alive and my heart began to race. “I came to watch the sunrise and hear the birds sing,” I said, and he shook his head, smirking, walking straight to me, scooping me up in his arms, pressed an owning kiss to my lips and sat me down on his lap. I stiffened in shock at the bold

gesture, but Ky did not feel it or downright ignored it. His hands immediately went into my hair and he pressed his lips to the side of my neck. I had to clench my thighs together at the explicit feelings his touch stirred in my core. Ky must have sensed my reaction, for his nostrils flared with need, and our eyes met, the same magnetic attraction evident between us. A cough sounded, and we both met eyes with Elysia. “Nice to see such a scene, big brother, but remember I’m your sister and there is such a thing as too much!”

Ky mock saluted and my head fell to his chest. I could not help but remember the life Ky had lived, losing his mother, being brought up to believe that being loving toward a woman was wrong. Robbed of his childhood, his life was filled with violence and war. I realized, in these respects, we had not been so different after all. I felt even closer to him this morning, discovering aspects of his life, him holding me in his arms and never letting me go. Without conscious thought, I reached down and took his hand in mine. I could feel the shock in Ky at my gesture, but he simply wrapped

his fingers around mine. I could get used to this, I thought. I could get very used to this. A sense of limited time filled me with unease, and Prophet David’s teachings tried to break through. But I refused this day to submit to the part of me that held steadfastly to my faith. I simply wanted to be held and cherished for the first time in my life. “So what do you wanna do for the next couple of days?” Elysia asked. Ky shrugged and looked down to

me. “Just be,” I said. “Just be.” Ky smiled at me and winked and I could not help but smile back. I could not believe what I was feeling toward him. Warmth. There was an extreme feeling of warmth in my body. Sia exhaled a long sigh beside us and rose from her seat. “I didn’t sleep a wink last night out in that barn, so I’m gonna hit the hay for a few hours.” Sia headed inside of the house, but laid a hand on Ky’s shoulder. “Take Lilah to the barn to see the colt. He so damn cute.” Ky patted Sia’s hand, and his

sister entered the house, the door shutting behind her. “She likes you,” Ky said, and held me closer still. “I like her,” I said and got to my feet. Turning to a shirtless Ky, I dipped my head to hide my blush at his muscled and tempting torso, and held out my hand. “Will you show me the horse?” Ky got up and threaded his hands through mine, guiding me from the porch. Just as I hit the last step, Ky spun around, and pressed his mouth against mine. I moaned against his mouth as he caught me by surprise and I gasped

as he broke away too soon. Ky’s head tipped the side, his blue eyes on my lips and he ran his thumb over my mouth. “Perfect damn lips.” Pulling me back into step, we headed to a large red barn, and once inside Ky took me to a stall. Reaching over the door, my hand flew to my mouth seeing a new foal standing near his mother and my eyes filled with tears. “He’s so beautiful,” I whispered, stretching out my hand, running my fingers over his soft brown and white coat. Ky did not say anything, just

wrapped his arms around my waist from behind, his chin resting on my shoulder. Being here, at this ranch, in this stable, almost made yesterday’s attack seem like just a bad dream. “You doing good, baby?” Ky asked his warm breath ghosting over my face. “Yes,” I replied, and smiled as the foal began feeding from his mother. The action made me think of the conversation I just had with Sia, and I placed my hands on top of his. “Sia told me about your mother and father this morning,” I said quietly, feeling Ky tense behind me.

“Yeah?” he rasped out, and I detect the pain in his voice. “I am sorry that you lost them both in such violent ways. About how you and Sia were forced apart,” I told him sincerely. “Baby…” he whispered, his forehead replacing his chin on my shoulder. I held onto his arms tightly, and I really wanted to say something. Turning around to face Ky, my back resting against the stable door, Ky’s sad eyes met mine. “You are a good man, Ky. A very good man. Your mother would be proud of you, of how you have cared for

Sia.” Ky glanced away, but then huffed a humorless laugh. “I’m exactly like my old man, Li. My momma would be turning in her grave if she could see just how much I was like him.” “No—” I went to argue, my hand on his cheek, but Ky cut me off. “I’m a whore, Li. I fuck around. I’ve had so much pussy that a slut I’ve fucked could stand right in front of me and I wouldn’t even recognize her face. I’m the VP of an outlaw MC, and I’m a ruthless bastard—just like my old man. And I ain’t ever been good to no one.

Fuck! I am my old man!” My heart broke as those words spilled from his lips. It was the first time I had seen this hard and flirtatious man look vulnerable. Ky Willis suddenly became a little more transparent in his actions. And I could finally understand why he behaved like he did… he was simply lost too. Another broken child of circumstance. “But you are not like that with me,” I reassured and Ky stilled, his eyebrows pulled down. “What?” Taking a deep breath, I repeated, “You are not that way with me. You

are caring. You are loving. You are my teacher, my protector. You keep me safe. Ky, you are my safety.” Ky’s mouth opened, but then quickly closed again. He stared and stared into my eyes and I could see a storm of emotions flash through his light eyes. And then Ky pressed his chest flush against mine, his hands holding the sides of my neck. He searched my face for something, I did not know what for. His eyes closed and his forehead dropped to mine. “Fuck, baby… Not with you…” was all he said before taking his mouth with mine, his tender kiss telling me more than

any words could… he adored me. I adored him back. ***** The next two days were the happiest of my life. “It was lovely to meet you,” I told Sia as she hugged me goodbye. I felt sad that I was leaving my new friend. “You’ll be seeing me soon, Lilah,” Sia said with a knowing smile. “You can count on that.” Sia turned to Ky and he lifted her off the floor, gripping her tight. Her mouth went to his ear

and I heard her say, “You’ve found her, Ky. You’ve found the one for you. Protect her, and don’t fuck this up. Remember, you’re not our father.” Ky kissed her cheek and we got into the truck, pulling on to the dirt track and leaving the solace of the ranch behind. It was not long before we reached the compound, to the place where Tiff and Jules had attacked me, to the place where my quarters felt like a prison, and to a place filled with sinners who reminded me every day of the Cursed woman I was.

Chapter Thirteen Ky “How’s your woman doing?” Hush and Cowboy took a seat beside me on the bench, and I passed them each a beer from my six-pack. I shrugged and stared out at the rest of the brothers drinking and fucking around with sluts. That used to be me. But my mind, and my

dick, seemed only to have time for one bitch nowadays. “She’s bruised, scared shitless. Won’t leave her room again… We’re right back to square one. Yeah, she’s fuckin’ terrified.” Hush sighed and Cowboy slapped me on my back. “She’s one good bitch, Ky. I gotta lotta time for that woman.” I fixed my attention on Cowboy and snarled, my upper lip curling as jealous possession made me lose control. Cowboy smirked and removed his hand from my back. “Don’t sweat it, brother. I ain’t gonna be a threat to your girl.”

I frowned at the brother, just making him squirm. “Ky?” Hush said, but I held up my hand in dismissal. I didn’t want to hear any defense of his friend. “Calm down, Hush, I ain’t gonna hurt your boyfriend,” I said, taking another sip of my beer. Hush clenched his fist and he laid a solid punch on my arm. I smirked, and he shook his head. “Fuck you, asshole,” he spat. “I just thought you’d want to know that your bitch just stepped through the back door like she’d just walked through the doors to hell.” Head rapidly turning in the

direction of the exit, my heart exploded out of my chest when I saw Lilah standing very nervously at the back door. Her long blond hair was down, hiding her bruised cheek and split lip as she swayed on her feet. Hell. She’d taken off her headdress in public. Did that mean something big? Was it some kind of pilgrim breakthrough? I didn’t fucking know. Jumping off the bench, I pushed through the brothers to get to my girl, throwing anyone in my way to the ground. Hearing the commotion of my plowing through behind him,

Viking turned, and I smacked right into his chest. Gritting my teeth at his barricade, I moved right, then left, and all the time he shadowed my steps. “We fuckin’ dancing?” he asked, frowning. “Move!” I shouted, craning my head over his shoulder to keep watch on my bitch. Vike’s blown-up ‘roided chest pressed against mine, forcing me to look up at his smirking ugly face. He laid a fuckin’ sloppy kiss on my lips, pulled back, and said, “Fuck that, pretty boy. You got me here to prom, I bought a frilly dress, and I

fuckin’ wanna dance before I put out for your tight ass in the back of your truck!” Vike wrapped his huge arms around me, lifted me off the ground, and spun me around. Laughter and jeers broke out around us, but my piss was boiling at the cuntbag. Aiming just right, I drew my head back and butted him right in the nose, feeling good when I heard bone cracking. “Ky, what the fuck?” Viking shouted as he dropped me to the asphalt. I ignored his grumbling as he bent over clutching his nose, and I closed in on Lilah, catching Vike

shout, “You ain’t gettin’ my virgin pussy now!” Breathe. One, two, three, four… Lilah’s eyes were darting everywhere, her hands reaching behind her for the doorknob. She was gonna run again. No one had really noticed she was out here, too busy laughing their asses off at Vike bleeding all over the yard. When only a few feet away, Lilah’s scared gaze met mine, and the relief in her expression near floored me. Standing close, I brushed her long hair from her face and cupped

her cheek. “Baby, you good? You come out here to see me?” She nodded and bowed her head. I lifted it back up with my hand still on her chin. “Don’t. Don’t fuckin’ hide from me. Show me those sweet beautiful blues.” Tears filled her eyes and her bottom lip quivered. “I… I am so embarrassed. My face… I should never have left the room… I—” Bending down to stop her rambling, I pressed my lips to her good cheek, hearing a quick inhale of breath. Next, I moved to her forehead, tasting her sweet vanilla skin. Dragging my lips down her

face, feeling her trembling beneath my touch, I ran my tongue along the unharmed side of her lips, lingering there for a moment too long to breathe her in. I fought back a groan as my cock filled with blood. Lilah let out a quiet whimper as I found myself pushing her back against the door. Her hands gripped my waist. “Lilah,” I murmured against her mouth, pressing a long, lazy kiss to her full lips, before nipping down her chin until I got to her neck, nuzzling at the soft skin. Someone smashed a bottle behind me. Lilah jumped at the sound, causing me to pull back. Her

eyelashes fluttered as she met my stare, and I pressed my forehead to hers. “You’re fuckin’ beautiful, sweet cheeks. Ain’t one bit of bruisin’ gonna ruin that. I’m fuckin’ gone for you, and ask any fucker here, that’s a goddamn miracle. You got some kind of pussy magic in you. I’m under your fuckin’ spell.” Lilah flinched and her mouth tightened, eyes dropping down to stare at her feet. Fuck, I’d pushed her too far, said too much, and scared the shit out of her. Lifting her chin again, I asked, “You ready to attend your first cookout?

Prospect’s grilling barbeque.” “You will not leave me, will you?” Her blue eyes widened as she looked at the people in the yard. “There are so many men. I do not like being around so many men. Maybe I should retire… leave you alone.” Gritting my teeth at her shyness, I hooked my arm around her shoulders and tucked her in close to my side, a wave of protectiveness taking hold of my body. “You know I’ll never leave you. No one would dare touch you. And if you don’t wanna talk to them, you just let me know and I’ll tell them to fuck off

or they risk my fist in their face.” Lilah nodded her head and looked up at me with a thankful smile. I felt her small hand lie gently on my chest. It was shaking and she gripped the edge of my cut as we began to move. The brothers suddenly quieted, all eyes drawn to Lilah. My grip on her tightened, and I could feel her warm breath blow against my side where she’d turned in to avoid their heavy stares. Straightening and holding my head high, I guided us to the bench where Hush and Cowboy were sitting. Death stares of warning

were flashed to anyone whose gaze lingered on us too long. Lilah liked Cowboy and Hush; she felt comfortable in their presence. Hush and Cowboy saw our approach and moved to the side to make room for my girl. Hush stood. “Hey, Blondie. What’s happening?” Lilah peeked her head around my waist and blushed. I nudged her with a squeeze of my arm to reply. “I… I felt like some fresh air. It has been a while since I dared venture outside.” Cowboy tapped the bench and tipped his Stetson. “Sit that purdy ass down, darlin’.”

Lilah gripped onto me tighter, still freaking out, so I turned, picked her up, sat down, and held her in my lap, ignoring her body stiffening at the action. I turned to Cowboy. “Now you got my purdy ass beside you. That fuckin’ okay, darlin’?” Cowboy laughed and raised his beer, taking a sip. “Fuckin’ peachy!” Lilah sighed and her head tilted up to look at the apartment window. I caught her smile and, when I looked up, Maddie was in the window smiling back down at her, her hand flat against the glass like she wanted to be down here too.

Poor fucking bitch. “Lilah?” Lilah dropped her head at the same time as me at the call of her name. Mae came rushing through the gawking brothers with tears in her eyes. Her and Styx must have just got back from their trip. “Lilah!” she yelled and threw her arms around her neck. “You are outside! I cannot believe it!” Lilah hugged Mae in return, while I was busy getting crushed underneath. Mae pulled back but refused to release Lilah’s hand, holding it tightly in hers. Mae tried to see

Lilah’s face, but Lilah kept her head firmly down. I saw the flash of panic run across Mae’s face. “Are you well, sister?” Lilah nodded meekly. “Yes… I am well.” Mae kneeled on the ground when Lilah failed to raise her head again. “Lilah, please… look at me. Why do you not look into my eyes? Have I wronged you? Are you displeased with me for leaving?” I rubbed at Lilah’s back, and she turned to me, her long hair still blocking Mae from seeing her face. I stared into her eyes and nodded for her to show herself. I caught

Mae’s frown behind Lilah and the shitty look she cast at me as her eyes narrowed and her full lips pursed. Honestly, I didn’t give a fuck. Mae didn’t know how it was between Lilah and me now. “Look at your girl, sweet cheeks,” I said and, taking a deep breath, confessed, “She’s gonna find out sooner or later.” Lilah too took a deep breath and looked at her sister. Mae gasped and tears formed in her eyes. “Lilah…” she whispered. Lilah released her hand and cupped Mae’s cheek. “I am fine, sister. It is no worse

than what I—what we both—have suffered before.” “Who did this to you?” she asked, getting real pissed. “Tiff and Jules. They were jealous and angry at my spending time with Ky. They wanted to join with me… tried to force their attentions on me…” Mae sucked in a breath and had to look away. “Ky… I mean, Letti… punished them under club rules. It is resolved now. We can discuss it at a later time. But we both know why they did it…” Lilah trailed off. Now that made me sit up straight.

I had no idea what she was fuckin’ talking about. What the fuck kinda thing was she thinking that would make it understandable why Tiff and Jules wanted to suck on her tits and get all up in her pussy? Mae’s face saddened and she pressed kisses to Lilah’s palm. “You know I do not believe that, sister.” Lilah just shrugged. Mae leaned back and stood up; Styx automatically moved behind her and wrapped an arm around her chest. His eyes were tight, his mouth hard. With one look, I knew what he was saying to himself.

What the fuck went down at my club when I was away, and why the fuck am I just hearing about it now? I held up my hand to signal I’d tell him about it later. He clenched his jaw and took a long swig of Beam. Styx leaned down to Mae and whispered something into her ear. Mae’s gaze snapped back and she shook her head in refusal at whatever he was saying. Styx’s gaze hardened further and he looked to me, clicking his fingers. “Translate,” he signed. Mae chewed nervously on her thumb, her worried gaze always on Lilah.

Styx released Mae to turn to face the brothers and whistled through his fingers until everybody looked our way. Styx looked back and waved me over to stand beside him, bringing Mae to stand in front of him. Brushing my lips past Lilah’s ear, I said, “Be back in a minute, sweet cheeks. Sit beside Hush and Cowboy while I translate for prez.” Lifting Lilah, I placed her on the bench, and she smiled shyly at my brothers. My chest fuckin’ expanded. She was gradually coming out of her shell. I prayed nothing else happened to send her

back to what she was like before. Tiff and Jules, the cunts, had nearly ruined everything. At least now they were burning in hell. Letti had slit their throats and sent them to the boatman—no coins on their eyes. Lilah didn’t know that piece of information, and never ever would. “You ready?” I asked Styx. He freed his hands from Mae. “We’re gonna make this quick,” Styx signed, and I verbalized his words. The brother’s arms went over Mae’s shoulders, his hands still free as he signed, “I asked my woman to marry me. She said yes. Thought y’all should know there’s

gonna be a Hangmen wedding.” I translated without really taking in the words, too busy watching Lilah. But when the place erupted into howls and smashing bottles… I cast a double take in Styx’s direction. He was already looking at me, waiting for my reaction, and he shrugged, signing, “It was always the bitch with the wolf eyes from behind the fence. Now I’m making it legit.” Genuinely happy and beaming a fuckin’ huge smile at my brother, I pulled him to my chest. “Another one bites the dust, hey, fucker?”

Styx jabbed me in the stomach, then looked questioningly at Lilah still sitting on the bench, seeming shell-shocked, and then looked back at me with a raised brow. My stony face clearly told him not to push whatever he was implying, and he walked away to pull Mae away from Beauty and Letti who were interrogating his woman to fuck. Turning, I looked down to Lilah, who was as white as a damn ghost; she was sitting awkwardly between Cowboy, Hush, and now AK, her chest jerking and her hand rubbing at her sternum. Kneeling, I took Lilah’s clasped hands between mine

and flicked my head at my brothers to scram. Doing as I ordered, Lilah and I were left alone. She was chewing on her lip, her eyes staring off into nowhere, bright with panic. “What’s going on in that head, sweet cheeks?” Taking in a ragged breath, Lilah shook her head, her eyes now focused on Mae and Styx as they were congratulated by the brothers and old ladies of the Hangmen. Tears filled her eyes. I glanced down to our joined hands. Hers were shaking. Tugging her closer, I asked,

“Lilah, what the fuck’s going on? Why the fuck are you shaking? Talk to me,” I pushed quietly, not wanting to draw the attention of anyone else in the yard. Lilah’s big blues locked on mine and she began shaking her head back and forth, slow tears tumbling down her pale cheeks. “And the third-born Cursed temptress of The Order shall join in holy matrimony with the revealed prophet of the Lord. Her devil-tainted soul will be purified, rid of Eve’s sin, as will all of the fallen daughters of Eve. This sacred joining of the prophet’s wife shall signal the end

of days, the triumph of light over darkness, of God’s strength over Satan.” Lilah’s hands squeezed mine with every line she spoke. I frowned, not understanding the shit spilling from her mouth. “Lilah, calm the fuck down,” I whispered harshly and glanced behind to make sure her crazy wasn’t being overheard. I immediately crashed gazes with Mae, whose eyes went to Lilah; fear and disappointment shined in their depths. Lilah began rocking, repeating those words over and over, her

voice getting louder, starting to pull the focus of my brothers and their bitches. My attention back on Lilah, I cupped her cheeks, and her tortured eyes looked into mine, her voice assuming a panicked tone. Her body started to shake so badly she almost convulsed. Mae suddenly appeared at our side, and Lilah jumped from the bench to her feet when Mae reached out her hand. The mumbling stopped and Mae edged forward. “Lilah, please…” Lilah stumbled back, almost falling flat on her ass as Mae tried

to reach for her. “No!” Lilah whispered, edging away to the center of the yard. “Mae, leave her the fuck alone!” I yelled and tried to get to Lilah. Her breathing had gone weird and she looked so white. But Styx appeared beside me, fisting the shoulder of my cut, holding me back when I tried to jump forward to stop Mae’s advance on my bitch. Fuck, what the hell was wrong with her? “Lilah, please, I love him!” Mae shouted, and Lilah shook her head repeatedly, her legs buckling like a fuckin’ baby deer struggling to

walk. Mae stopped a few feet from Lilah, and Lilah finally looked at Mae, lips trembling. “You cannot marry Styx. You know the teachings. You will condemn us all! You know what must be done to save our damned souls!” Mae inched farther forward and held out her hand in our direction, clearly telling us not to approach. “Sister, there is no more Order. There is no more prophet, no scripture to control our destiny. We are free, sister. We are free to love whomsoever we wish.” “No!” Lilah cried. She gripped

both sides of her head as though not to hear Mae’s words. “I still believe! And our people are the chosen ones, sister. The Lord will rebuild us. They will return for us and save us.” Mae sighed and gripped the bridge of her nose. “Lilah, nothing our people said is true! Everything they—Prophet David, the elders, the disciples—preached was false! Prophet David was a false prophet! The Bible warns of this. Beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly are ravening wolves—Matthew 7:15. For false Christs and false

prophets will arise and perform great signs and wonders, so as to lead astray, if possible, even the elect. Matthew 24:23-24. We were deceived, sister. We lived a lie. You are still living that lie!” “That is what is false! Look at us! What Prophet David and the elders said of us was true! Look at my face.” Lilah pointed to her beaten face and flinched as she pressed her finger against her bruised cheek. “It was done by women who could not resist me. I cannot keep living this way, Mae. I want to be free. I want to be saved! I seek salvation. I have seen too

much evidence of our curse on men to know our prophet was indeed correct. I am not corrupted. I am inherently evil, as are you!” Mae clenched her jaw and said, “You trust scripture so much, sister. You trust Prophet David’s words so much that you are blind. Open your eyes and see their lies, break free from their controlling bonds… live! You are free!” Lilah panted with the exertion of her distress and shook her head. Mae glanced back at Styx, a painful expression on her face. Turning back to Lilah, Mae said, “And the Lord said to me: ‘The prophets are

prophesying lies in my name. I did not send them, nor did I command them or speak to them. They are prophesying to you a lying vision, worthless divination, and the deceit of their own minds…” Lilah froze, tears falling free, and looked at Mae. “No, you are wrong. You have to be wrong!” Lilah whispered, devastation obvious in her timid voice. “I will never go back to that life, Lilah. I have true freedom with Styx. I have a life with Styx!” Lilah began to sob. “Lilah…” Mae cried, but Lilah wiped away her tears and held up

her hands. A weird calm coming over her. “Sometimes I do not even recognize you as a sister anymore.” Mae sucked in a sharp breath and her eyes filled with water. I could see Lilah’s anger immediately drop and, when Mae turned on her heel and began running to the entrance of the club, Lilah quickly followed. Styx released me and set to go after Mae, but this time I pulled him back. “Stop. Let the bitches work this shit out themselves. Lilah ain’t listening to no fucker about this Prophet David or The Order shit.

Mae needs to set her straight. Sometimes I think I’ve got through to her. Then something happens to set her off rolling around the ground, spurting gibberish or just outright freaking out. We both know this was all gonna come to a blow at some point. Lilah’s brainwashed to shit and only Mae can get her out of it, no matter how much they seem to piss each other off.” Styx sighed but slapped me on the back in agreement. “Mae! Stop!” Lilah called out as she ran after her sister. Mae whipped around to face her, both of them dead center in the yard, the

light from the garage like a spotlight on them both. “Anyone got lube? Or a shitload of mud? These hot bitches are fixin’ to fight, and I want front row seats! I’ll come just watching them slide over each other’s tits… or trib. Fuck, let the bitches scissor!” Styx and me as one turned to face Vike, who stood brazen as all hell with tissues stuck up his nose from where I broke it. Styx growled out a warning, pulling out his German knife from his boot, licking the blade. AK dragged Vike back by the shoulders through the circle of brothers and bitches and took him

out of our sight. “I’m gonna murder that fucker,” I spat, a wave of jealousy taking root. Vike didn’t talk about Lilah that way. “You gotta get through me first,” Styx signed back, causing me to smirk. “Lilah, please leave me alone,” Mae said dejectedly, pulling everyone’s attention back on them. “I have no idea what else to do for you. You have been here living outside of the faith; it is the only place for us to be. We have nothing; they never let us have anything that was of substance. I have done

everything within my power to make you comfortable, as has Styx, Ky, Beauty, Letti, all of the brothers, but I am at a loss now.” Mae reached up to her cheeks with her hand and brushed away her tears. “I thought I was saving you by taking you from the commune, the place where we were stripped of our childhood and told repeatedly that we were evil. We both watched Bella die on that cold prison cell floor and we both know it was at the command and bloody unclean hands of Brother Gabriel, yet you are determined to return to that place. But I have said it to you a

million times, sister. There is nowhere and no one left to return you to.” Mae stepped closer to a very still Lilah and, cupping her cheeks, said, “I am not your jailer. I am not going to keep you here against your will. I love you more than my life and I just want you to be happy.” Lilah sniffed and I knew she was crying again, her hard-ass attitude gone to vapor. My gut was tight as I waited for her response. Would she wanna leave us? Because no way on this earth was she going anywhere. I wouldn’t fuckin’ allow it. The bitch was mine now whether

she knew it or not; she was mine to keep. Raising her head to face Mae, Lilah opened her mouth, and I stopped breathing. “I—” Suddenly, from behind the gate, bright lights blared and a huge explosion sounded. The metal gate blew off its hinges, flames and debris bursting into the air. “Get the fuck down!” some brothers shouted, and I realized it was Tank and Bull, ordering everyone to take cover. “MAE!” Styx shouted, stutter free. I too only had one thought: Get

to Lilah. Screams and pained crying was coming from all around the yard. People were hurt. Fuck, maybe some were even dead. Pushing up on my arms, I saw Lilah and Mae huddled together on the ground, Lilah struggling to get them to their feet, her face stricken with fear. The fallen gate had blocked our path, the heavy metal wedged against the garage door, our bitches trapped underneath. Styx’s hand grabbed my cut and he dragged me to my feet, my ears ringing due to the volume of the blast. We both cast a glance around

the yard, seeing blood and people scattered all around the place like fuckin’ confetti. Tank, Bull, Cowboy, AK, Smiler, and Viking were all getting up, holding their guns, uninjured except for cuts and bruises. “Ky!” Lilah screamed and, when I looked to her, she was holding a limp Mae in her arms. “No!” Styx roared and took off to where they were caged in. “Move the gate, now!” I ordered to the brothers, and seeing Styx and me at the gate, they all ran over, gripping the metal, and we lifted as hard as we could.

“Ky, she is not moving!” Lilah cried, and I caught her rocking Mae in her arms. “Her head is bleeding!” “I-i-is sh-sh-she br-brbreathing?” Styx managed to push out, and Lilah’s shocked eyes slammed to his. “Lilah, baby, is she breathing?” I pushed gently as the gate began to lift off the ground. Lilah bent down and a look of relief flashed across her face. “Yes. She is breathing.” Styx exhaled beside me, and I looked to my brothers. “We need to get this the fuck off them. Ready,

one, two, three!” We all pushed the gate up, tilting it to the right. “She’s moving!” Lilah yelled, and we froze. Mae’s hands were moving and a pained groan slipped from her lips. “She was knocked out, man,” I told a panting Styx. “She must have got the blowback from the blast.” The brother was about to lose his shit if he didn’t get to his bitch soon. “Again! Let’s move this hunk of shit!” I shouted out to the brothers and on a count of three, we managed to lift the gate until it almost was off the women.

The roar of an engine and the squeak of tires suddenly sounded, causing us all to snap our attention to the front of the compound. “Incoming!” Hush shouted. I looked up to one of the lookouts, where Hush was keeping watch over the road, an AK-47 firmly held in his hands. “Truck, men in the back!” “Bring the fire!” Bull ordered. “Take out as many of the fuckers as you can!” Hush lined up his rifle, raining bullets on the cunts, whoever they were. With one last heave, we

managed to tilt the gate enough for Beauty to crawl underneath to get to Lilah and Mae. Smiler followed. The brother may not say much, especially since his road brother Rider turned out to be rat, but he was ex-special forces like AK and could patch up cuts if need be. A loud whistle cut through the sound of Hush’s fire and I knew it was Styx. “Get the brothers to their positions! I want these fuckers to the boatman.” Styx signed and I boomed out his order, the brothers falling back to the garage to retrieve rifles and Uzis to then take their places.

Within seconds, a truck came into view. Several men jumped to their feet in the bed of the Ford F150, pulled out rifles from underneath a tarp, and began to open fire. A storm of bullets from the Hangmen pierced their truck. Hearing what sounded a fuckin’ war cry from behind us, Flame came barreling outta the clubhouse, two M16s in his arms. The psycho fucker ran toward the truck, no protection on his bare torso, covered only by his cut, his legs covered only by his jeans. The truck swerved as Flame hit

someone in the cab, shattering it’s windshield. It turned, skidding on the asphalt as it tried to speed away. Hearing a female screaming, I looked back to see Lilah crawling out from the gate with Smiler and Beauty rushing to the clubhouse with Mae. Lurching to my feet, I ran toward Lilah just as Tank shouted, “Take out the fucker on the roof. They’ve got a sniper!” Lilah froze, her attention focused on something over my shoulder. When I looked back, the sniper had taken aim straight at her. Like some fucked-up war movie, everything seemed to slow as the cunt fired…

right at Lilah. Running as fast as I could, I dived at her, crushing us both to the ground, rolling to save her from the impact. Lilah gripped my cut, her face buried in my chest, and I held her tightly, praying the asshat from the sunroof had been killed. I heard Flame thunder out a scream and then suddenly the firing stopped. All I could hear was Lilah panting harshly against my skin and the murmur of voices and guns loading in the background. I don’t know how long I lay there with my bitch in my arms,

listening to my heartbeat thudding in my ear. Then someone shouted, “Clear!” I exhaled a huge sigh of relief and began searching Lilah for injuries, trying not to lose my shit at her constant whimpering. She was okay. Thank fuck, or I’d be murdering mad. Feet pounded near my head. “Ky! You down?” Lifting up on my elbows, Lilah still curled into a ball at my side, I saw AK, Cowboy, and Hush standing above me. “Nah.” “Is your bitch?” Hush asked. “She’s good.” AK sighed and I caught him

checking around the yard. Moving to stand up, Lilah gripped to me tighter and Cowboy offered me his hand to stand. Keeping Lilah glued to my side, I asked, “What the fuck was that?” Tank, Bull, Viking, Flame, and the rest of the brothers rushed over. Styx followed behind, a fuckin’ murderous glare on his face. Of course, Flame began pacing, his M16s strapped to his back, blade in his hand. Tank stepped forward. “It was the Klan, in case y’all didn’t catch their motherfuckin’ Swastika inks. Homemade IED to the gate. They’re

lower rank rednecks, if I guessed right. The fuckers were shit aimers. If it were the officers, we’d be buying a shitload’a body bags. One thing’s for sure. White power wanted us to know it were them attacking.” “Fuck!” Styx signed, and I voiced his word out loud. He looked around the yard. “Any injuries?” “Two club sluts and one hangaround dead. Everyone else has surface wounds,” AK reported. “I’ll get the guys at the morgue to come get them under the radar, ASAP. Dispose of them quick and

clean.” Flame suddenly pushed forward and got in Styx’s face. “Let me go after the white power cuntbags. I need blood. I need to see their blood run like a motherfuckin’ river at my feet.” Styx looked to me, silently asking my opinion, and I shook my head. The Nazis wanted us to follow them, and we’d follow them right onto their turf and straight into a trap. Why else would they strike us face to face? We needed a plan. Then we’d let the psycho loose. I knew Styx agreed by the look on his face.

He shook his head at Flame, then addressed everyone else. “Get this place cleaned up. Block the gate up good. We’ll use the back exit from now on. Church in an hour. We need to take this shit to the table.” He turned to Flame. “You’ll get your kills, brother, but we need to wait this shit out. I ain’t losing brothers because we didn’t think it through.” Flame twitched, his teeth gritting together, the corded muscles in his arms straining. He stepped up to Styx, and I braced to tear the nut job off our prez. “She was fuckin screaming!”

Flame hissed, his black eyes crazy wild and his teeth gritted together so hard I was sure his jaw was gonna snap. “The fuckin’ blast made her fall off the bed and on the floor, and she was screaming! The bullets were coming in the through the window, and She. Was. Fuckin’. Screaming! I can’t hear the screaming! I can’t take her screaming!” Lilah tensed and her head cocked to one side. “Maddie? Is Maddie okay?” Flame hissed and swung to face Lilah. I pushed her behind me and faced Flame’s psycho eyes.

“She was screaming!” he yelled. “I couldn’t touch her. I couldn’t touch her! She was screaming and looking at me! She. Was. Screaming!” “Flame, is she okay?” “She’s on the floor, hiding. No blood. No damage. She’s not hurt.” Lilah breathed a sigh of relief. Flame took out his blade and started ripping at his skin. I glanced down to see Lilah watching him with huge eyes. “I had to kill them. Had to stop her screaming.” AK stepped forward. “Flame —”

Flame swung around and fisted AK’s cut. The brother didn’t even flinch. AK and Vike had known Flame for years. They were the only fuckers that could understand him. “They could have killed her. For that, they will die! They could have taken her from me. They could have taken her from me! And she was screaming, but I couldn’t touch her!” He let go of AK, sliced at his arm, and hissed out in relief as blood dropped to the dirt. “I need to kill.” “Soon, Flame,” AK said. “Soon.” Flame growled and marched

back to Styx’s apartment entrance. The brother had to make sure Maddie was safe. Styx cleared his throat, signaling for my translation. “One hour ‘til church. I gotta check on Mae.” Styx ran into the clubhouse and the brothers dispersed, cleaning up and getting prepped for war. Reaching around, I took Lilah’s hand and brought her in front of me. She was covered in blood and shaking. “You okay, sweet cheeks?” She went to nod her head, but at the last minute, it shook and she buried her face in my chest, crying her fuckin’ heart out. My chest

tightened and I fought to breathe. Pressing a kiss to the top of her head, I guided her to the clubhouse entrance. As we entered the door, the place was going crazy. Bitches and sluts were cleaning up the bar and anywhere else that had been hit by stray bullets or the impact of the IED. “Can we see Mae?” Lilah asked, her mouth muffled in my cut. I nodded and walked down the hallway to Styx’s private club room, a few doors down from mine. Mae was propped up on the bed, Styx lying at her side as Smiler

stitched her head. Styx saw me approach. Then his eyes dropped down to Lilah peeking around my waist. “There, that should do it,” Smiler said and backed away. Mae breathed a sigh of relief, then looked up at Styx, following his gaze to Lilah. Tears filled Mae’s eyes and she held out her hand. “Sister…” she whispered. Lilah let go of my waist and rushed to Mae, carefully wrapping her arms around her waist. “I am so sorry. I should not have spoken to you in that way,” Lilah

spoke quietly. “When I held you, unmoving, in my arms, I feared I would never speak to you again and I could not breathe at the thought.” “Hush, everything is fine. I am fine.” Mae guided Lilah back and held her face in her palms. “We will all be fine. We will find a way for you join this strange world.” Lilah nodded and whispered, “I suppose I must finally accept that The Order has gone. I just… I just do not know how to do it…” Mae nodded and winced at the movement but replied, “Yes, you must. It will be hard, but I struggle too, sister. I am trying to find my

way too. We can do this together. I promise you.” A light knock to the door sounded behind me and Beauty walked though, her blond ponytail bouncing. Styx, Mae, and Lilah looked toward her. “I’ve checked on Maddie. She’s doing just fine. There’s little damage to the apartment from bullets. I asked Maddie to come down like you asked, Mae, but she said no. She said she wanted to be left alone in the bedroom. Flame’s outside the door. She’s safe.” Mae dropped her head and Styx got up from the bed and looked at

me. “I wanna be alone with Mae. Take Lilah to get cleaned up, and no one disturb me until we’re to meet at church.” “Sweet cheeks?” I said, and Lilah turned to me. “Let’s get you cleaned up and rested.” She nodded and turned to Mae. “I am truly happy for you and Styx, for your engagement. I can see that Styx makes you very happy. I was wrong to put our fate on your shoulders.” Mae kissed Lilah’s cheek and then held her hand out for Styx, who was watching silently at the side of the bed. He took her hand and

crawled beside her, kissing her face and pulling her into his chest. Everyone filtered out of the room, but I noticed Lilah watching the couple through the small slit in the doorway, a strange look on her face. Envy? Jealousy? I didn’t know. Taking her hand, I tugged her to me, and she bowed her head in embarrassment. “Let’s go,” I ordered. Lilah frowned. “My apartment this way.” She pointed up the stairs. I pulled her toward me until she fell into my chest. “You ain’t going to the apartment. You’re coming to my room.”

Her head snapped back in surprise and her mouth dropped open. “I—” Walking forward, I pressed my forehead to hers, my hands in her hair, and reiterated, “You’re coming with me, to my room, where I can protect you, where I know you’re safe. You don’t get a choice.” “O-okay,” she whispered, and I finally let myself relax. I took her hand and pulled her into my room a few doors down, shutting us in and bolting the lock. Bolting both locks. Lilah stood awkwardly in the middle of the room, head down, staring at her feet. She was one

stunning bitch… my pilgrim blonde. “Go shower, Li,” I said, pointing at the door to the bathroom. “You need to get cleaned up, get all that dirt, grease, and blood off your skin.” “Okay. Thank you,” Lilah said and proceeded to the bathroom, casting me a small smile over her shoulder before locking herself in. Placing my hands on the back of my head, I blew out a long breath and slumped to the side of the bed. As I thought of the moment I saw Lilah trapped under that gate, then that Nazi fucker aiming a slug at her head and what if I hadn’t jumped in

the way and she’d been hit, I felt fuckin’ sick to my stomach. Falling back on the mattress, I stared at the ceiling and squeezed my eyes shut as I heard the water turned on. My old man had always told me to fuck as much pussy as I could handle, but never settle down. Fuck sluts, plant them with a couple’a kids to carry on the Willis name, but never give them my patch, never make them mine. But thinking of that bitch in the shower right now had me twisted up in knots. I didn’t wanna fuck any sluts when she was around. Hell, when she wasn’t! I only wanted one

pussy… hers, even if the bitch it belonged to was some kind of other-level crazy. She stirred things in me that I didn’t even know existed, made me think things about property patches and putting my club colors on her back. My eyes snapped open at these thoughts, and I knew one thing. I fuckin’ loved the bitch. I was fuckin’ in love with the bat shit-crazy pilgrim blonde taking a shower in my bathroom right now… naked. Fuck! Blood traveled to my dick and I almost came at the vision of taking her. I’d never had to work for a bitch, always clicked my fingers

and sluts would come running. Forget looking as good as I do. Just being in the club would get me laid. Hell, I could be the ugliest motherfucker to grace the planet and I’d still get a slut sucking on my cock. But Lilah was more; she didn’t cave to my pussy-trapping smile, didn’t fall on my bed and spread her legs, wasn’t impressed by the club. Shit, the opposite was true. Maybe that’s why she was different. Sitting up, I began stripping off my cut, my shirt, and my jeans and pulled on some boxers. I usually went commando, but I didn’t wanna

scare Lilah, naked and sporting a boner from hell. I needed to grab a shower too, needed to wash the stench of fuckin’ Nazi scum from my skin. As I looked at the clock on my wall, I realized Lilah had been in the shower for a damn age. Twenty minutes had passed, the water was still running, but I couldn’t hear shit from Lilah. Walking to the door, I pressed my ear against the wood, but nothing, just falling water. Knocking, I asked, “Lilah, you good?” No answer came, and my heart started racing. “Lilah? Say

something.” Again, sweet fuck all, so I tried the doorknob; it was locked. “Lilah, say something now or I’m coming in,” I warned. When there was still nothing from the other side, I moved back, then using all my strength, smashed my shoulder against the door, splintering wood as the door burst open. Steam from the shower clouded the room and I could hardly see my hand before me. “Lilah? Where the fuck are you, baby?” I caught a sniffling from the shower and followed the sound, the

steam clearing some through the open door, allowing me to see Lilah huddled naked on the floor, her arms wrapped around her legs. “Lilah!” I yelled and threw open the shower door, turned off the water, and dropped to my knees. Lilah was soaking wet. I checked her over with my eyes, not seeing any blood or injury. “Lilah? Talk to me!” I ordered. “I cannot get up,” she whispered, her head still down. I moved forward and searched her legs—nothing. “Why can’t you get up?” Lilah’s head lifted and she

looked right at me. Her face was pale, she had red rings around her eyes from crying, and her wet waist-length blond hair was stuck to her cheeks. “I… I began to cleanse, but I kept thinking about what happened just now, the guns, Mae… No more Order… everything, and I dropped to the floor. Now I cannot get back up.” “Baby…” I trailed off and ran my finger down her cheek. My stomach clenched as I looked at her. I had this overwhelming need to protect her. My insides were almost tearing apart with the need to hold

her, to fuckin’ have her close, to stop her shaking, to stop her fear. “I… I cannot move,” she hushed out and dipped her head. “And I am indecent… I am bared to you. I am sinful, weak…” Ignoring her self-loathing, I picked up Lilah's body in my arms and carried her out of the bathroom, my bitch still curled up in a ball. Her nose tucked into my neck, her left hand lifted and settled on my cheek. I glanced down, shocked by the action as her finger began tracing the shape of my lips. I’d killed, in cold blood, more people than I could count. I’d faced

death laughing, been shot, stabbed, and sliced… but I’d never felt fear like I was feeling at this moment as I looked down at the most stunning bitch that ever existed, fear that I could’ve lost her, fear that I could lose her still. Sitting on the bed, I kept her in my arms, pulling the blanket off the end of the mattress and wrapping it around her wet skin. “You cold?” I asked, my voice sounding way too low. She shook her head, her hand still on my face, her eyes still fixed on mine. “You saved me,” she whispered, and my stomach flipped.

“You… jumped in front of a bullet for me.” “Yeah,” I rasped, looking on her face, water shining in her eyes. “You saved me… You saved my life.” Shifting at the too-high emotion between us, I held her tighter, feeling her bare warm skin in my arms. “Ain’t no way you were dying on me, sweet cheeks.” Lilah’s finger left my lips to stroke down my chin. “Why am I so important for you to save? I am a burden thrust upon you.” Gripping her finger, I brought it to my lips and kissed it, my chest

almost exploding as I confessed, “Because I fuckin’ love you, Li… I’m fuckin’ insane over you. You ain’t no burden.” Lilah sucked in a deep breath and her eyes widened. “Ky… why?” I huffed out a laugh. “Stupid fuckin’ question, sweet cheeks,” I replied. “Like asking me the impossible. I just do. I fuckin’ love your crazy pilgrim ass.” Lilah stared at me for the longest time before she wet her lips with her tongue, dropping her gaze to my lips. My cock hardened and her eyes shot up to mine, her cheeks

blushing scarlet red. “Really fuckin’ love you,” I added. Lilah reached up, and with tears filling her eyes, pressed her lips to mine. My hands fisted in her long strands of hair, and I deepened the kiss, my tongue lapping against hers. My hand left her hair to slowly skirt down her bare arm and over the blanket to grip the back of her thigh. Our mouths clashed with more fury, and my dick grew harder, so hard it was painful. Lilah pulled away, her eyelids half-mast, fuckin’

punch drunk from our kiss. We were both panting hard and I was working on calming down, but with her tight body squirming on my lap, it wasn’t really going as planned. “Ky…” she moaned, and I brushed my cheek against hers. Her breathy voice almost undid me, not to mention I could feel her warm pussy getting wetter over my boxers. “What, baby? Tell me what you fuckin’ need.” Titling back her head, her big blues bored into mine and she said, “It is wrong, sinful, and depraved of me. But I want to feel you… all of you. I want to feel you join with

me. I want you to show me how it feels to be joined with you… in every possible way.” And that’s when my breathing stopped.

Chapter Fourteen Lilah Ky’s eyes widened, and I felt his hardness pulse against my bare behind through the thin material of his undergarment as I spoke those forbidden words out loud. The elders and Prophet David would have declared me a harlot, but right now, it was a title I was content to own.

Ky stared at me, an expression on his face I could not decipher. All his features were sharp and tense, his kissable lips firm, his head of long golden hair wild and untamed. Ky’s hand drifted down my face and his rough but gentle touch was almost transcendent, trancelike. My cheek instinctively nuzzled into his warm hand as I awaited his answer, drifting on the blissful wave of his affection. Curling my head into the bare skin on his chest, I nervously pressed my lips against the flesh of his shoulder, over his colorful tattoos, mesmerized as it shivered and jerked beneath my

mouth. Ky’s hand raked through my hair and he took in a long, ragged breath. “Lilah…” he hissed softly, his fist tightening in my wet hair. I risked a glance at his face to see his head tipped back, his eyes squeezed shut, and his teeth running over his bottom lip. Hands shaking at the enormity of what I was about to do, I found the edge of the blanket without breaking my gaze on Ky and pushed the thick material to the floor, my naked body revealed and out on full display. Hearing the blanket drop, Ky tilted down his head, his beautiful

blue eyes opening and flaring with unmistakable passion when he drank in the sight of my bareness. I combed my hand through his long blond hair and fixed my stare on his bulging arms, the muscles taut and defined. Carefully lifting my legs from his lap, I managed to stand on shaky feet, my back to Ky. Smoothing my long hair over my left shoulder, the damp strands lying over my left breast, I sucked in a fortifying breath and slowly turned, keeping my eyes firmly to the ground, obeisant and meek, as a woman must be toward a man. I had not been fully bare to any

man but Brother Noah before this day, and it was taking all my strength not to run away and cover my flesh. My mind and heart warred over the protection of my virtue. Scripture raced through my conscience. Flee from sexual immorality. Any other sin a person commits is outside his body, but the person who sins sexually, sins against his own body. Prophet David taught that to join with anyone outside The Order was to bed Satan himself. As a Cursed, to join with anyone who was not a blessed handpicked servant of God, a chosen elder, was unforgiveable,

punishable in the fires of hell. My head told me to keep my faith, that this was a test from God, that Ky was my temptation, and to hold out for my people’s salvation. But my heart told me I should be with him, that Mae was correct and The Order and my prophet were no more. Ky, in his own way, had proven over and over again that he could be strong and protect me, starting with the slaughter of Brother Noah, a man he thought would be best rid from this earth—Ky was unaware that Brother Noah had been essential to my salvation. As I

thought of the tall, handsome man behind me, my core grew hot and my thighs clenched together with need. He protected me, shunned other women to stay with me. Insatiable need to join with him drove me at this very moment. It was singular and completely against all I held ideal, but I wanted him… I was going to give in. Feeling a provocative tingle ghost down my spine, I gasped and spun around only to find Ky’s hand outstretched, his finger held midair. “Fuck, Lilah…” he hissed and rubbed along his manhood as he let his enamored eyes run from the top

of my head to the tips of my toes. I swayed lightly on my feet while under his scrutiny, until his stare once again found mine. He held out his hand; I accepted. He pulled me to his chest, flesh against flesh, racing heart against racing heart. Plunging his hand into the mass of my hair, Ky jerked me forward, a pained moan tearing from his throat, and his lips crashed against mine, tongue darting into my mouth. A firm hand gripped my waist, then ran down to my behind, kneading at the flesh, a long groan slipping from his busy lips. Ky tore his mouth away. His lips

and teeth sucked and nipped at the side of neck, my eyes rolling back at the intense swirling in my stomach, at the unbearable heat and pressure building in my core and my breasts. Ky’s hot mouth moved down to my chest, and I felt his finger lower toward my heat. I suddenly cried out as the tip ran along the opening, circling and rubbing against something that was sending lightning bolts of pleasure through my body. “Ky!” I shouted and my eyes found his. “I cannot… What is…? That feels… feels…”

“Fuckin’ perfect, baby. You’re so wet… I need to fuck you… I need to feel you wrapped around my cock.” Pulling from his grasp, I lowered my head in submission and moved toward the bed. Crawling on the mattress, Ky jumped off the edge and watched me like a hawk as he tucked his fingers into the side of his undergarment and began pulling them down, freeing his large, erect manhood from its confines. I swallowed hard as I gazed lustfully at Ky, naked and very ready. He was perfect. He was

breathtakingly beautiful, and he was looking upon me with a stare that made my heart soar to the heavens. Nothing about him seemed sinful or damned right at this moment. Nothing about joining with him seemed wrong or immoral. Brother Noah never looked upon me in such a way; there was never love or sensuality in his eyes as he took me so brutally, so aggressively. But Ky, I saw everything within Ky. Being joined with him carnally called to me, just as strongly as I was called to my faith. He wanted me like no other man ever had… unconditionally. And I

yearned to feel, if only for a brief moment, what this truly felt like, what Mae felt with Styx. Ky took tentative steps forward, his hard body lithe and sculpted. I waited for him on my back. Closing my eyes, I held my breath, waiting for the moment Ky’s hands would touch my skin. I could not tolerate the wait, strong unknown desires ridding me of my fears. “Lilah,” Ky growled in a low voice, and I tensed. Ky’s hand then landed on my chest, and with his fingertips, he caressed down between my breasts with the touch of a feather. I could not help but

open my eyes. I needed to see him… to watch him. Leaning forward, Ky brushed a kiss on my cheek. I inhaled… Smoke and the whisper of oil and leather. It was the smell of comfort to me. Ky’s lips kissed all across my face until they ran softly over mine. Pressing himself farther against my body, his fingers, drifting north to push away the hair from my face and he leaned back, breaking from my mouth, his attention firmly on me. The air crackled, like electricity was between us. My hips rolled as

a desperate sensation flooded between my legs, and my back arched, a moan leaving my lips. Dragging his teeth on his lower lip, Ky used his massive strength to roll me onto my back and he hovered above me, his face just a hairsbreadth from mine, his warm sweet breath blowing against my cheek, causing me to feel his dominance down to my bones. “I’m gonna treat you real good, show you how it is to be with a man. No, not just any man, how it is to be with me,” he emphasized. Nudging my legs apart and placing his large body between

them, his hips thrust up against mine. I gasped at this foreign feeling. Ky’s hand ran up my waist and gently cupped my breast, his mouth licking and nipping at the flesh before he pulled my nipple into his mouth, sending jolts of heat to my core. Moaning, I clutched his hair as I felt stirrings down there, a pulsing, throbbing need. Ky worked his hips against the apex of my thighs and my eyes widened when I felt his long, hard length flush against me. “Fuck, Lilah, these tits are fuckin’ perfect, fat, firm, and fuckin’ huge… perfect.

I’ve been dreaming of them… Tastes better than I ever imagined.” Groaning, Ky began to move downwards, his tongue lapping every inch of my damp skin—my torso, my stomach and down over my hips. Shock about where he was heading made me arch off the mattress and his palm reached up and flattened on my chest, keeping me down, right where he wanted me. “Ky, please, what are you doing?” I begged, out of mind with need. His head lifted just a fraction, enough for his eyes to meet mine,

and he asked, “You ever come, baby?” My heart beat faster as Ky’s finger ran down the slit of my core. I felt wet and hot and a mass of shivers sang out along my skin. “I do not understand your meaning…” I managed to speak, though my voice quivered as it trailed off. “When the cult cunts fucked you, did you ever like it?” Feeling the sting of tears springing in my eyes, I shook my head and tried in vain not to break down. I did not need to be reminded of those times, especially when I was in this sacred place with Ky.

This was different for me. I wished for no ghosts in this bed. Ky’s nostrils flared and he pressed a trail of kisses along my hip down to my inner thigh, but clearly seeing my turmoil, he stopped. Bracing himself on his strong arms, Ky glided up my body until his face was hovering above mine. “Baby, listen to me and listen good.” I sniffled back the threatening emotion and gave him what he wanted: my attention. His gaze softened and he tucked my hair behind my ear with his

finger, his blond beard tickling the skin on my chest. “I ain’t like them. Yeah, I’m a whore. That ain’t no secret. I’ve fucked around with a long fuckin’ line of sluts. But I ain’t ever done one thing. I’ve never given two shits about a bitch like I do you. I ain’t ever held out for one piece’a pussy like I’ve held out for yours. I’d kill for you, baby. Anyone even comes close to trying to take you away from me and I’ll slit their motherfuckin’ throat. You belong to me, you’re mine, and right now, in this bed, I’m gonna do something else for the very first time. We both are.”

I held my breath, too afraid if I exhaled I would ruin the moment and never know what he would reveal. “I’m gonna make love to you, Lilah. I’m gonna take you as mine, possess you. ‘Cause there ain’t no one out there… no one else who could do this to me, but you.” “Ky…” I hushed out and this time embraced the tears as they tumbled down my cheeks. They were the proof Ky should receive that I wanted everything with him too. Ky sighed and kissed a salty droplet away from each cheek.

Pressing his forehead against mine, he inhaled a ragged breath and murmured, “I fuckin’ love you, Lilah. This, us, baby, it’s more than just fucking. You get that, yeah?” My inhibitions evaporated at that moment. Clutching my hands on his face, I crushed my lips to his and confessed, “I love you too, so very much. You make me feel safe… I am unafraid when I am with you. You do not know how special that feeling is to me.” A blinding smile graced his beautiful face and he began crawling stealthily down my body, only to brace himself at my core,

his warm breath blowing heavily on my core. “I’m gonna make you feel good. Okay, sweet cheeks?” I nodded apprehensively. Suddenly, Ky’s tongue swiped along the seam of my core and my hips lifted off the bed. “Ky!” I cried out, too overwhelmed by this unfamiliar sensation. But Ky did not stop, his tongue flicking relentlessly at my core, his strong arms holding my thighs, and the grunts of pleasure from his mouth vibrated until my back arched and I fisted the sheets. “Ky, something is happening!” I panicked, feeling out of control, but

Ky did not stop. His tongue worked even harder and, suddenly, his finger circled my entrance and, with one gentle thrust, filled me. An intense sensation overwhelmed my body. My eyes snapped shut as I floated on a wave of pleasure… so much pleasure I could not contain the scream that rose out of my throat and filled the quiet room. I was beyond breathless as I fought to regain a semblance of rationality. I barely noticed Ky shift up my body. Hand on chest, I opened my eyes to find Ky watching me, hunger in his intense blue stare.

“Ky… what was that?” I asked. Tipping his head forward, he nuzzled the side of my neck, his hands pinching and rubbing on my breasts. “That ain’t nothing, babe.” He raised his head and slowly licked his lips. “I need to fuck you, Li. Need to fuck you now.” My breathing hitched and I felt a flow of wetness run from my core at the thought. “I wish for that too.” Groaning in anticipation, Ky reached past me to a drawer next to the bed. He retrieved a small foil packet and I watched as he ripped the foil in two, pulling something out, and began rolling it over his

length. Placing my hands on his thick thighs, I ran them up and down, attempting to soothe my nerves, enjoying the flex of his thick muscles beneath my palms. Ky exhaled and dropped forward, staring at me so hard I squirmed under his attention. Taking hold of my waist, Ky rolled us so I was on top of him, straddling his muscled and tattooed waist. Startled and feeling exposed, I lowered my chest, wrapping my arms around Ky’s back, chest flush against his. The thud of his pounding heart drummed in my ears and I gripped

him tighter, relief flooding through my veins when his arms wrapped around me. Shifting down, I traced the outline of a thick rope tied in a loop on his chest, running over his shoulder with my mouth. I then moved my mouth to his ear and whispered, “Take me.” With a guttural growl, Ky spun us until I was on my back, and with a tenderness I did not expect, he smoothed his hand down my leg, lifting it slightly until his manhood was braced at my entrance. Not once breaking eye contact, he pushed into me so slowly, that I felt

every single part of him within me. Against my will, my fingernails clawed into Ky’s broad back, but the action seemed to excite him, and losing control, he thrust hard, filling me entirely. “Fuck!” “Ky!” We screamed in unison and Ky froze, his hot breath fanning my cheek as he tucked his head into the crevice between my neck and shoulder. “Are… are you okay?” Ky managed to ask through his panting breath. “Yes,” I replied in a quiet voice,

eager for him to move. “Please… take me.” Ky began rolling his hips in a slow and steady motion, and my hands ran into his hair, gripping at the strands. Ky’s lips journeyed up my neck, across my cheek, and ended at my mouth. His kiss was soft and gentle at first, but as his thrusts increased, causing long moans to issue from my lips, his kiss became fevered, his tongue battling against mine. I freely submitted, letting him take from me what he wanted. Breaking from my mouth on a gasp, Ky looked into my eyes, an

unseen emotion shining from their depths… so beautiful that tears threatened to fall. This joining was like nothing I could have imagined —sensual, intimate, and filled with more love than I ever knew possible. Our flesh became damp and hot. Something seemed to snap within Ky as his hips jerked and he pushed into me harder and faster. My head was spinning with the incredible sensation. “Take my hands,” Ky ordered, and I immediately complied. Threading my fingers through his, he lifted our intertwined hands over

my head and locked his stare on mine. No words were spoken; they did not need to be. Everything that needed to be spoken was transferred through the small tensing of our eyes, the heavy breathing from our mouths, the groans, the small cries of pleasure trickling from our lips. This was making love. This was not a ritual and scheduled Sharing. This was real. This was beautiful… and so soul-changing precious. Ky’s fingers became unrelenting. He clasped both of my wrists within one of his hands, his free

hand traveling downward. He rested it on my core, fingers rolling and teasing my bud. “Fuck, babe, I need to let go,” Ky rasped. “Yes, yes!” I screamed as the pressure built between my legs. Ky’s length seemed to swell and hit a place within me that made me lose all rational thought. Ky’s hard chest rubbed against my breasts and, pounding his hips with enormous energy, my breathing hitched as my pleasure grew to a crescendo. I screamed out, my channel clenching, my core pulsing. Tipping his back, Ky roared out his

release, jerking and pushing into me in long, hard thrusts. Our breathing eased as we gently floated down from our mutual high. Ky released my arms, his length twitching inside my channel, causing me to moan when the sensations became too much for my sensitive core. Ky dusted kisses across my bruised cheek, careful not to press too hard, and I wrapped my hands around his neck. Ky’s nose rubbed down my cheek and his forehead pressed against mine. His eyes closed as his breathing calmed. “I love you, Li. Christ, I fuckin’

love you,” he confessed. I could hear the disbelief and shock laced in his voice. My heart swelled and I began to think of a life with him. A life far from all I had been taught was true, but my soul was attached to his… joined, melded with his. This was sacred. This could be it… “You okay, baby?” I nodded shyly, and Ky slowly withdrew himself from my core. A sense of emptiness instantly settled within my chest, but after going into the bathroom, Ky rejoined me on the bed, scooping me up in his arms.

I felt so safe. I quickly realized I could spend forever in his arms, just like this, right here, right now. “I ain’t ever thought I’d feel this way about a bitch, Li, but you’ve done it. You’ve got under my skin and changed me,” Ky finally spoke. “I have?” I felt Ky’s head nod against the top of mine. “How?” Deft fingers began combing through my hair, soothing me and lulling me to relax. “Baby, from the minute you crawled outta that cell all those weeks ago, I was gone. Gone for your beautiful fuckin’ face, your killer fuckin’ frame, those eyes,

those lips… Shit, I remember seeing you next to Mae all scared and shit, and like a fuckin’ bolt of lightning I was struck.” I froze at his words. I was gone… for your beautiful face… bolt of lightning. I was struck. “R-really?” I remarked, praying to all that was holy that he would continue. “Yeah, Li. I dream about you in my bed, on the back of my bike. Pictured how fuckin’ stunning you’d be riding my cock, wearing my patch. Every brother in this club, except Styx and probably Flame, wants you. You’re the hottest bitch I

ever saw. You got every one of these dicks in this MC entranced, Li, including me… especially me. Some damn voodoo spell you got me under that no other bitch has ever been able to do.” My heart skipped a beat and a deep panic set in my chest. I felt like I could not breathe… I cannot breathe! My hands began shaking and my palms sweated. I prayed Ky hadn’t noticed anything was amiss. His hands gripped me tighter, and I stilled. “Li, I wanna know if—” “Ky! Get your fuckin’ ass to

church now! Styx is ‘bout ready to slit your throat!” someone shouted from the hallway and pounded heavily on the locked door. “Shit!” Ky spat and jumped from the bed, pulling on his pants and shirt in quick succession. Reaching for his cut on the floor, Ky pushed back his messy hair with his fingers and stalked toward where I lay in the bed. He smiled, his teeth raking his bottom lip as he looked down at me. Placing a knee on the mattress, Ky leaned down and crashed his lips against mine. I could taste my scent on his lips, and tears filled my

eyes as I let myself enjoy his touch, his soft mouth. Breaking away, Ky sighed and gripped my chin, forcing me to meet his gaze. “Fuck, Li, what the hell are you doing to me?” he said and walked to the door, casting me one last look. He shook his head and muttered, “Cunt-struck, one hundred percent cunt-struck.” With that he left the room, taking my heart and all hope with him. It had happened again… only this time I had lost my heart to the victim. I had swayed Ky to evil. I had taken a man with no desire to give

his heart and my temptress ways had trapped him. I had lured him into believing he loved me… but it was all a fiction. He did not love me. He is under my spell. Lord! Everything Prophet David said was right. I was a harlot, the devil in disguise. I committed adultery by lying with an outsider. My punishment was his false love. A pained cry ripped from my throat. I tossed back the sheet from my naked body and jumped to my feet. Rushing to the bathroom to pick up my discarded dress and headdress, I caught a glance of my

reflection in the mirror and could not help but stare. My face was flush, my hair messy and wanton, and my body was damp with sweat from where our bodies had joined. Tears were now streaming down my cheeks. I hated this hell! Hated that I was born this way, of Satan. I hated these looks, hated that the man I had fallen so deeply in love with was enamored not by my heart, my soul… me! But by these seductive looks, this brazen sexuality that poured from every inch of my body. With shaking knees, I dressed quickly, throwing up my hair in a haphazard bun, and secured my

headdress in place. I paced back and forth on the bathroom floor, my heart fracturing by the second, breaking into smithereens. Ky did not truly love me. He was under my spell. He said so himself, from his very own lips. It was an illusion. I had ruined my purity, my virtue, for a man entrapped by my allurement. I had stolen his freedom… I was the sinner, not him. I was the damned, not the men at this club. What are you doing to me? I was gone… for your beautiful face… Like a bolt of lightning, I was struck. Ky’s words kept

tormenting my mind. What are you doing to me? It was my face. He was in love with the face, but not the woman underneath. He could only ever love this face. I cannot breathe… I cannot breathe! Gripping my chest, I focused on inhaling air into my closed-withpanic lungs, but the room was so stifling. I was unclean. I needed to cleanse, to pray. I needed to repent, seek the Lord’s forgiveness, try and wrestle back my soul from the devil’s clutches. Creeping to the closed door, I pressed my ear against the wood,

trying to hear any sound. There was nothing. Carefully turning the doorknob, I opened the door just a fraction to check the hallway was clear. Voices drifted through vents from the lounge, but drawing my courage together, I entered the hallway, closing the door behind me, and tiptoed to the exit. I had to go to the river. I did not know what else to do. Reaching the exit door, I pushed on the handle and instantly felt better as the night air kissed my hot skin. Checking around me, I could see no one. Clattering and drilling

noises came from the direction of the front gate, but I ran across the yard unseen and quickly reached the cover of the trees. With every step I took, scripture poured from my lips, reciting my shame. Shame of my fornication, my adultery… my harlotry. “Proverbs 5:3-20. ‘For the lips of an adulteress drip honey, And smoother than oil is her speech; But in the end she is bitter as wormwood, sharp as a two-edged sword. Her feet go down to death, Her steps take hold of Sheol.’” Branches hit my face, cutting at the skin. The hard, dry soil ripped

at the soles of my feet, but I kept running to the river. The cleansing water would rid me of dirt and sin. The cleansing waters would take away the unclean. Bursting into the clearing, I ran for the riverbank, tearing the ties of my headdress, and immediately let loose my hair. My vision was blurred by unshed tears and I blindly reached for the zipper on my dress. I was so preoccupied with getting clean that I failed to hear the rustling of trees behind me. Failed to hear the thudding of six sets of boots crunching through the fallen

twigs and leaves. Failed to hear six men step into the clearing, surrounding me, men with guns. “Rapunzel, Rapunzel, let down your hair, so I may climb the golden stair.” My hands froze on the zipper as I heard a man speak. Turning slowly around, I choked on a scream when I was confronted by six men wearing white vests and denim pants. The man at the front stepped forward, an older man with a paunch stomach and a rough red beard covering skin scarred by pockmarks. “Need help with that zipper

there, darlin’. I’d be just fine with helpin’ you out some.” I stumbled back, heart in my throat. I searched the line of trees, looking for an escape, but the men had closed in on me, their large guns pointed down but their hands firmly gripped on the handles, ready to aim and fire. “Hot damn! They told me you were one red-hot bitch, but they didn’t quite say I’d be hauling prime steak. You’re fuckin’ incredible, Rapunzel.” The man felt along his length and licked his lips. Vomit rose in my throat. “I may even have to sample a taste when

we get y’all tied up nice and tight.” “My… my fr-friends will be here soon,” I tried to threaten, but the man at the front simply smiled, and the rest of the men laughed in chorus. “Now we both know that ain’t the truth, don’t we, darlin’?” “They will, be assured.” The men broke into laughter, and I clasped together my shaking hands. “No fucker will be coming from the Hangmen, sugar. We created a nice little diversion to get the bastards in their lil’ church or whatever the fuck they call it. And

they’ll be in there for a good damn while. We were gonna come in for you, girl, all quiet and stealth, but when we saw you running down here, well, you just went and made our night a whole lot easier, now didn’t ya?” I breathed in through my nostrils just as he said, “So I’ll tell you what’s about to happen.” My eyes widened as he approached. My nose stung as I took in his scent, a mix of body odor, tobacco, and alcohol. When he reached me, he lifted his hand and ran his fingers through my hair. My eyes snapped shut, and I

became paralyzed by fear. “Fuckin’ beautiful, darlin’. Pure Aryan too, blond hair and blue eyes, Hitler’s fuckin’ ideal bitch. A Klan brother’s living wet dream. Hell, if I weren’t been paid a bucket load of cash to deliver you unharmed to those freaks in bumfuck nowhere, I’d be taking you back to the ranch with me, showing you what it’s like to be fucked by the pure race.” As he dropped my hair, panic fueled my legs and I bolted for the forest. “Get her!” the man in charge shouted, and I heard the scramble of

feet in my wake. I pushed my legs harder, praying I could make it to the clubhouse to get help, to get Ky, but as I was about to breach the entrance to the woods, rough hands grabbed at my shoulders and pushed me down onto the ground. My back hit the hard dirt with a heavy thud, the impact robbing me of all the air in my lungs. My arms were scratched with the twigs and leaves, and my entire body ached. I struggled and fought to get free, as Ky had once told me to do, but the large man above me raised his arm and whipped the back of his hand across my face.

My vision blurred and the world seemed to tilt on its side. “Pin her down!” a faint voice ordered, and my arms and legs suddenly felt leaden. A leaf flowing downstream on the river caught my eye, skipping by rocks and boulders. For some strange reason, I could not pull my attention away. It looked so simple, so free, on its own journey into the unknown. “You got it, Jep?” a low voice asked. The man above me grunted in response as the leaf kept floating southward. Rough hands gripped my cheeks, and he wrenched my head upright.

Something was placed over my mouth, smothering me, but I was too dazed to fight it off. Its smell was strong; the more I breathed in, the sleepier I became. “She out yet?” someone asked from my left, and I rolled my head toward the sound. A pair of black boots were near my head, but all I saw was that solitary leaf in the river, drifting peacefully around the bend and out of sight. I never did find out the fate of that leaf, for the world around me began to turn black. As deep panic ripped through my body, one final image rushed to the forefront of my

mind, bringing me an overwhelming sense of peace: Ky. Ky’s beautiful face. His blue eyes shining, his sumptuous mouth smiling, his long blond hair messy and unkempt. Best of all, he gazed upon me with pure adoration and love. My Ky’s kind face kept me safe as I was pulled down to an abyss. He always kept me safe. He would forever have my heart… even if I could never have his.

Chapter Fifteen Ky “I say we load up everything we fuckin’ have and storm that motherfuckin’ ranch. Bring a fuckin’ Blitzkrieg on those pointy-hooded fascist cunts!” Viking spat out and hammered his fist on the table to emphasize his words. Tank shook his head. “This ain’t the same Klan we were dealing

with a few months back, Vike. Johnny Landry is out. He’s organized, a fuckin’ genius. He’ll be expecting us.” Tank looked away from Viking and focused on Styx. “Him coming here tonight, blowing the front gate and taking out sluts and hang-arounds but none of the brothers, is fuckin’ weird. If he’d wanted us gone to Hades, he might not have got all of us, but his aim with a gun is second to none. We’re all still here, living and breathing another day—this shit was planned.” Styx’s expression darkened. “That fucker knocked my woman

out, made me insane when I thought it was worse. For that alone he’s gonna meet the boatman… slowly, after I carve a fuckin’ H in his chest and gift him a permanent smile.” I verbalized Styx’s words to Tank, but my mind was elsewhere… back in my room with Li, my cock buried deep in her tight pussy, watching that fuckin’ stunning face of hers beneath me— eyes closed, mouth slightly open as she moaned my name in her cockteasing breathless voice. Ky… I love you… Ky… Ky… “Ky!” someone shouted, ripping me from staring off into fuckin’

space, daydreaming. I followed the voice to find Bull and his fully Maori-tattooed face glaring at me, his pumped arms crossed over his chest. He flicked his head in Styx’s direction. When I faced my best friend, he was fuckin’ murdering me with his eyes. They were suspicious too, and my stomach dropped. He was gonna cut off my dick with a blunt blade when he found out I’d fucked Lilah. Tank coughed and said, “Like I was saying, something bigger is going down. That IED at the gate was a distraction.” Styx clicked his fingers, and I

followed his hands. “You’ve done this shit with them when you were with the brotherhood. What would they be up to? And what the fuck would they want from us? Thought Landry didn’t want revenge for taking out their men a few months back?” Tank shook his head. “Don’t think he does. Those assholes were collateral, lower level soldiers. Landry won’t give two shits that we sent them to Hades, you heard as much back at the rally. Fucker probably thinks we saved him a job. He’s cleaned out the Klan, as far as my contact says. Getting rid

of all the dumbfuck rednecks and recruiting the true soldiers.” “True soldiers?” Smiler asked. Tank nodded. “Put it this way; like Hitler, he used his thug, idiot Brownshirts to get him to Grand Wizard, taking out anyone in his way, and now he’s purging them, slaughtering them in cold blood, just like Hitler did, and he’s bringing in the higher order, the Blackshirts…” We all looked at him like he were stupid. I never paid no attention to European history in school, too busy being led by my dick and learning how to be a

Hangman. Tank sighed. “SS motherfuckers, Totemkopfs—deathheads—the real sadistic bastards who wanna see a fully white and Aryan world realized. And just like the ones that had no problem torturing and murdering Jews and any other fucker they didn’t like back in World War II, these soldiers will do whatever Landry says. Landry, to them, is their Fürher. We’re talking real threat to the club here, Styx. This new Klan Landry is making could really fuck with us… if they haven’t already started.” There was silence from around

the table as Tank’s words sank in. More threats. Fuckin’ great. “Then why all the fuckin’ theatrics? Why the IED? Why the distraction?” I asked and leaned forward, watching as Tank ran his hand over his shank scar. Landry had ordered that hit when Tank lost faith in the Reich and got the fuck out. “Something bigger’s gotta be coming. They want us pissed. They want us to go after them. Looks like they’re gearing up to start a war.” A chair skidded on the wood floor, crashing against the wall. Flame stood up, fists clenched, new

slashes on his arms. “Then we go to fuckin’ war! I couldn’t give a flying fuck about those motherfuckin’ Jew killers. I’ll fuckin’ murder them all myself. Let them try to take the Hangmen down. They fucked with my club… my brothers… my Madd —” Flame froze, cutting off his words before he could say more, his crazy black eyes wide. His flame-tattooed neck tensed and his face turned a crimson red before he let out a loud as fuck scream and, reaching into his boots, pulled out a blade and threw it into the wall. Vike and AK got up and went to

stand by the panting Flame, one on each side, flanking him in support. Cowboy and Hush followed, the five of them fuckin’ seething and thirsting for Nazi blood. Were they a fuckin’ psycho quintet now? Styx stood and slammed his fist on the table; all eyes shot straight on the prez. His eyes flickered to me, and I waited for him to sign. “I get y’all are ready to fight. I’m with you, brothers. We will get our revenge on the Nazis, but right now, I’m with Tank and I say we wait. See what the fuck the skinheads are up to. Get intel, take

our time, then crush them to dust when it’s time.” Tank, Bull, and Smiler all nodded their agreement, and the worst, surely the most fucked-up boy band in the world, sat their stupid asses down. “Tank, what’s up with this contact you got? Why’s he giving up the Klan? You think he’s playing us? Feeding us shit?” Styx signed as I addressed Tank. Tank shook his head. “Nah, he’s legit, prez. Brother met a bitch, wants her, and she ain’t no fuckin’ Aryan. Landry finds out one of his officers is gone for a Latino, a

fuckin’ cartel princess at that, and he’s dead. He’ll do anything to see those fuckers brought down… anything. We got a pipeline of pure intel for as long as he keeps his personal shit hidden.” “Cartel princess?” AK questioned. Tank shrugged. “Never got no more details than that. Brother ain’t into sharing, but yeah, she’s princess of the cartel or some shit. A fuckin’ Nazi and a wetback. Real fairytale shit, huh?” he said sarcastically. Styx leaned back in his chair and sighed, eyes to the ceiling. The

brothers and I watched him, waiting for instruction. Finally, he sat forward, elbows on the table. “Tank, get in touch with your skinhead brother and find out why the hell we got no front gate and three fuckin’ corpses on our hands. We wait, work out the end game, and then take these bastards out. Yeah?” “Aye,” I pledged, along with all the brothers, going around the table one by one. “Tonight we take shifts protecting the compound. Get your bitches to the club. We’re on lockdown until we know where we

stand. AK, Cowboy, Vike, and Hush, you take first shift. Flame.” Styx paused and Flame shook his head slowly. Styx sighed. “You keep watch over Maddie.” Flame relaxed and stared at the door. The brother was itching to get back to stand guard outside Styx’s apartment. Styx hammered the gavel down on the table and the brothers moved out, Tank with his cell to his ear, calling for intel. I jumped from my chair as quick as possible and turned for the door, but Styx’s hands grabbed at my cut from behind and I was hurled up against the wall.

“What the fuck!” I shouted. Styx was crazy fuckin’ pissed, his eyes insane. “I-I-I t-told y-you to st-st-st-stay the f-f-fuck outta her c-c-cunt! Y-you m-m-made her your f-f-fuckin’ wh-whore!” Whore? This time rage swept through me, and I shoved on Styx’s chest, knocking him back against the table. In seconds, I was on him, my hands gripping the edge of his cut. “Brother or not, best friend or not… prez or fuckin’ not, you ever speak about Lilah like that again and I’ll stab you through your fuckin’ heart!” Styx stared at me, and I braced

myself for a fight, but then a shiteating grin spread on his face and I reared back in confusion. “What the fuck you smiling at? And what the fuck was all that about, you prick!” I snapped. Styx picked himself up and came to stand right before me. “Y-you fuckin’ l-love the b-b-bitch.” “Shut the fuck up, Styx,” I replied, my chest as tight as virgin’s pussy. Styx laughed. “Sh-shit. Y-you ddo. N-never thought I’d s-see this ffuckin’ d-day.” Walking back, I rested my back against the wall, arms crossed over

my chest. I looked up to Styx, who was looking at me like I was a damn freak. “Fine, I fuckin’ love the pilgrim bitch. You happy? Can’t get her outta my head. Can’t see anyone but her.” I laughed in disbelief and ran my hand down my beard. “She’s fuckin’ brainwashed, no doubt loves Jesus more than me. Randomly throws herself on the ground, wailing some religious shit I can’t ever work out. She dresses and speaks like she just got off the motherfuckin’ Mayflower. But that bitch shines so fuckin’ bright to me I can’t snuff her out. She’s under my skin, prez. I’m so fuckin’ gone for

the bitch I go insane if I ain’t near her. And now that I’ve been inside her, I’m sunk.” Styx raised his eyebrows and dropped the grin. “Sh-she l-love yyou?” “Yeah,” I breathed and raked my hand through my hair, laughing. “Yeah, she fuckin’ does. Fuck… she loves me.” Styx nodded and laid a hand on my shoulder. I met his gaze. “How the fuck did this happen? I love her, Styx. She fuckin’ owns me. Me! My old man will be turning in his cold grave.” “M-Mae owns me, b-brother. F-

Fuck wh-what our f-fathers said or d-did. I wouldn’t ch-change being with M-Mae for sh-shit.” Tipping back my head, I sighed and said, “In love with a bitch so removed from this life it ain’t funny. How she ever gonna be an old lady? We’re the damned, Styx; she’s looking to be saved. She ain’t gonna find no salvation with Hades.” “M-Mae’s d-does. B-Better with us th-than with th-that c-cult. ShShe’ll c-cope w-with it.” “Mae’s different to Lilah. She ran. Li wanted to stay. Mae tried to learn this life, wanted to for you. Li is scared of her own damn shadow.

Mae don’t have her faith no more, Styx. Li still lives for that shit, sprouting scripture like a pastor.” “Sh-she n-needs t-time. Shshe’ll g-get u-us eventually,” he assured and punched me on my arm. “G-go be with h-her. W-we got llookout in a f-few.” “Yeah,” I replied and pushed off the wall. Styx suddenly turned around. “D-don’t f-fuck her o-over,” he warned. My jaw clenched. “Fuck off, Styx.” He grinned again and said, “Cunt-struck!” then fuckin’ walked

off. If I didn’t wanna fuck my woman again so bad, I’d have gone after the cunt just to shove my fist in his cock-sucking mouth. As I entered the bar, the place was getting busy, brothers and bitches everywhere. Lockdown, what a fuckin’ treat. Practically running to my room to get to Li, I burst through the door. “Baby, I’m back. Time to get buckass naked again!” Shutting the door, I turned toward the bed, but Lilah wasn’t there. The sheets were all over the damn place from where we’d made love, but she was nowhere in sight.

“Li? You in the washroom?” I shouted to the partially shut door. No answer. Frowning and a tight feeling beginning to coil in my chest, I strode to the bathroom and pushed open the door. Nothing. Lilah’s clothes that she’d left on the floor were gone—her dress and that god-awful fuckin’ headdress. Mae. She’d be with Maddie or Mae. Shooting out the door, I ran down the hallway to Styx’s room, hammering on the door. I could hear moans and groans coming from inside, then Styx swearing and

storming to the door. The door flew open and Styx was buttoning up his fly. “Whwhat?” he growled at me, a pissed expression on his face. “Is Lilah in here?” I demanded. Styx frowned and shook his head. “She’s not in my room. I came back and she wasn’t in bed and her clothes are gone. I thought she’d be with Mae.” Styx’s frown turned to concern, and suddenly Mae was at the door, wrapped in a sheet, her black hair messed up and her face flushed. “What is wrong? Where is

Lilah?” Mae asked, panicked. Running my hands down my face, I looked up and down the hallway and said, “Maddie?” Mae nodded nervously and gripped Styx’s arm. “You go and look there now, Ky, and we will dress and follow.” I didn’t stick around a second longer and took off for the back stairwell. Smashing through the metal door, I rounded the stairs to see Flame sitting on his chair at the top. Hearing my approach, he jumped from his chair, his blades at his side ready to strike. “Calm the fuck down. It’s me,” I

said and climbed the stairs two at a time. When I made it to the top, I said, “Is Lilah in there with Maddie?” Flame stared at the door like he could see through it and said, “Not that I know of.” Spinning, I pounded on the door. “Maddie! It’s Ky. Open up.” Flame moved behind me until he was practically flush against my back. “Flame, back the fuck off. I ain’t got time for your crazy right now.” “I ain’t moving nowhere, fucker. Making sure you don’t scare the bitch.” Flame spun his blade in his

hands past my face. “She screams, I make you scream.” Gritting my teeth, I moved to tackle Flame, but footsteps on the stairs pulled my attention. “Flame! Please move!” Mae shouted, running up the stairs dressed in her usual tank and black jeans, Styx following behind. “Maddie won’t open up, and I’m about to kill this cunt if he doesn’t back the fuck off!” I hissed, never breaking Flame’s glare. “Flame! I need to get in there for Maddie and Lilah. Please let me past!” Mae shouted. The psycho grunted in response

and stepped back, his back hitting the wall. Mae turned the knob and pushed through. Maddie was in the middle of the room, staring timidly toward the doorway. “Maddie! Is Lilah in here with you?” Mae asked. Maddie shook her head, her green eyes huge as she stared at the group gathered in the hallway. Mae looked back at us and she’d turned white. “Styx?” she whispered, a fuckin’ desolate expression on her face. “Sister?” Maddie whispered from her place behind Mae, dressed like Lilah in her gray long dress.

Mae looked to Maddie. “Yes?” Mae swallowed and tears built in her eyes. “Where is Lilah? Has something happened to her?” Maddie’s breathing hitched and she stumbled backward. “Are they back for us? Has Prophet David returned and come to take us back to be saved?” Her voice built in volume and she cried. “Have they taken Lilah? Have they recaptured Lilah?” Mae jumped forward and held a shaking Maddie in her arms. “No! They have not returned. They are gone, sister.” Maddie pulled back and shook

her head. “No! Prophet David said he would return if he were to ever be killed. He was to be resurrected to seek retribution on those that wronged him! He has returned, Mae! I know it, and he has taken Lilah! Mae, they will kill her. They will make an example of her desertion!” Maddie was almost screaming now, and Flame was losing his shit behind us, pacing, a constant fuckin’ growl under his breath. I wasn’t far behind, hearing the shit spewing from Maddie’s mouth. That cult had completely head-fucked those bitches.

Mae whipped her head around to look at us as she tried to calm Maddie in her arms. “The river. The only other place she could be is the river.” I was running down the stairs before Mae even finished the sentence, Styx following. I smashed through the exit and sprinted across the yard. AK, Vike, Cowboy, and Hush pulled out their Uzis. “Fuck! We almost shot you!” AK shouted, but Styx and me didn’t stop. “Where you going?” he shouted, but I was too busy breaking through the line of trees, my heart fuckin’ racing faster with

every step. Why the hell would she come to the river when we’d just been attacked? What if something had happened? I almost stumbled when I panicked that it could be because we made love. Shit! I could hear several sets of feet following me now as I ran through the woods, ignoring the low branches whipping and scratching at my face. I kept to the dirt path leading to the river, pushing my legs to move faster, when I heard the rush of water in the distance. “Lilah!” I shouted as I broke

through the line of trees to the riverbank. But there was nothing. I ran to the edge, looking down into the water, the current rough and strong. “Fuck!” I bellowed, my hands on my head. Styx gripped my arm and pulled me around. I met his questioning eyes. “She fuckin’ comes down here to pray, then goes in to cleanse herself or some shit.” Styx’s expression hardened and he released me to begin searching the water. I ran about twenty-five yards and recognized the slope where Lilah would lay her clothes. Eyes to the ground, I searched every

inch… and my heart fuckin’ fell when I saw a white piece of material tucked under a rock. Bending down, I pulled on the material, freeing it from the rock, and picked it up—Lilah’s headdress. “No!” I yelled, head tipped back in fury, and clenched the material in my hands. AK, Vike, Cowboy, and Hush approached, Uzis high as they scoured the area. My knees felt weak, and before I knew it, I was on the ground, fuckin’ head between my knees. Styx kneeled down before me

and put his hand on my shoulder. I glanced up and held out her headdress, rasping, “She was fuckin’ here, prez. She was here.” I felt the material in my hand and looked to the river. “What if she’s fuckin’ drowned?” All I could feel was a huge gaping hole in my chest where my heart should be. I felt like I couldn’t breathe. Lilah, my Lilah, my fuckin’ pilgrim blonde… my old lady, fuckin’ gone. “Ky!” someone shouted, and I saw Styx shoot his head in that direction. But all I could do was stare at that motherfuckin’ river and

think about my bitch. Lilah… baby… A familiar whistle caught my attention. I looked to my left to see AK crouched down on another dirt path, one that led to the backcountry road. Styx signaled for me to come over. Jumping up, I ran to where they were all gathered. AK looked up and pointed to the dirt. “Footprints. A lotta them.” Inhaling a ragged breath, AK stood, his eyes narrowed. “People were down here, Ky. Looks to be about five or six men, judging by the size of the boot prints.”

“How you know all’a this?” Hush asked. “Special forces, six tours,” AK replied. “Whoever they are ain’t smart enough to cover their tracks.” He knelt down again and tilted his head. “Fuck!” “What?” I snapped. AK glanced back at me. “Two sets of footprints are deeper.” He stood and, sticking to the edges of the path, walked up about ten yards into the trees. He nodded to himself, then said, “They were carrying something to give them more weight.” AK met my eyes and exhaled. “Something weighing

about a hundred and ten pounds I’d say.” “Lilah,” I whispered. “The fuckers took her.” An angry roar split the silence of the riverbank. Turning, I saw Styx fuckin’ raging, mouth and muscles tight. Fixing my attention back on AK, I tried to keep a level head and asked, “Anything else you can see?” AK frowned as he studied the footprints, then his expression changed and his head snapped up. “Military boots. Some serious heavy-duty military boots. And a smoke.” AK picked up the halfsmoked cigarette and shook his

head. “Still warm but cool enough to tell me whoever it is will be long gone with Lilah.” “Who the fuck would be wearing boots like that ‘round here?” Cowboy asked. “N-N-Nazis,” a voice sounded from the side. We all looked to Styx in shock. He’d spoken again. That’s how pissed the brother was. His fear of talking was overtaken by pure rage. “He’s right. Those cunts all wear ‘em,” Vike said, and I closed my eyes. “The distraction,” I said, everything now making a shitload of

sense. All eyes snapped to me. “Fuck!” Viking shouted. “Tank. I need to speak to Tank,” I said and set off running through the woods. Just as I broke through into the yard, Tank, Bull, and Smiler were already running out toward us, faces hard as stone. “Tank!” I yelled. “Those motherfuckin’ fascists have taken my bitch!” Tank paled and threw his head back. “Fuck!” All the brothers began to gather in the yard, all glaring at Tank, waiting for intel. My skin felt on

fire with the need to chase tail and get my woman back in my arms where she belonged, but I had no fuckin’ idea where to start. And what the hell did the Klan want with her? How the fuck did they know she was here? “My source, Tanner, heard Landry order the last of his fuckin’ redneck minions to move against us, to distract us with the IED, then extract the beautiful bitch…” Tank hesitantly looked at Styx, who had moved beside me, and his eyes winced. Styx jerked his chin at Tank, signaling for him to continue.

Tank sighed. “To take out Styx’s old lady. They were told they’d know her, as she looked like a goddamn supermodel. Mae was the target. He didn’t know more than that.” My mind raced and adrenalin pumped through my veins. Fuck, this must be what Flame felt like twenty-four-seven. I wanted to kill, murder every bastard that fucked with my woman. Styx was a statue beside me, but I knew he was teetering on the edge of losing his shit, ready to go track and slice up the Nazis. “What did they want her for? What did Landry

want her for?” Tank shook his head. “Tanner didn’t know. She weren’t going back to Klan HQ, that’s for sure. Looks like it was a cash run. Came from outside. Someone wanted her and no doubt paid a shit ton for the Klan to carry out the dirty work. Whoever it was didn’t want us to know it was them.” I stepped forward, quickly losing my last shred of patience. “We need a name, a location, something to go off. We don’t get it, I have fuck all problem going over to Klan Kunt with a motherfuckin’ flame thrower in hand and an

arsenal of semi-automatics to tear the fuckin’ place apart. Tank ran his hand over his shank scar, eyes to the ground as he thought shit through. I never broke my stare on the brother, thinking up some goddamn creative ways of slitting Nazi throats. Tank eventually lifted his head and addressed Styx. “Tanner gets us this intel and he’s dead. We gotta give him our protection. Hell, we’re gonna have to keep him in hiding here. They’ll lynch him if he’s found out giving up their business, and knowing Landry, he will find out. I ain’t

losing one of my best friends without doing everything in my power to cover his ass first.” “He ride?” Bull asked. “Like a motherfuckin’ bat outta hell,” Tank replied. “Strong bastard too and a fuckin’ genius. Can hack into anything, get intel on anyone, anytime. The brother got skills… skills we could use. We got more enemies piling up at our door than we can count. Tanner could be a fuckin’ golden asset.” “Why the fuck’s someone like that in the Klan?” Smiler asked, the question I’m sure we all were asking.

Tank’s eyes narrowed as he looked at each brother. “His old man brought him up White Power and hating every fucker else. He’s rooted deep in Texas Klan, never known no different. Not sure you’re getting how fucked they’d all be if he left. He’s their motherfuckin’ golden child.” “Who’s his old man, Hitler?” Vike tried to joke, but Tank’s jaw clenched and he shook his head. “His family line ain’t public knowledge and that’s they way he likes it.” Styx broke from his frozen position and walked forward,

signing, “You’re a Hangmen first and this racist fuck’s friend second, so you better get to sharing. And brother, that ain’t a request.” It was the first time I’d seen Tank pissed at Styx, but knowing Styx wasn’t up for bullshitting, he replied. “Sometimes you’re a fuckin’ cunt, Styx. A goddamn cunt! I swore I’d never tell! The guy did a shit ton for me when I wanted to get out of the Klan, and if it weren’t for him, I’d have been with the boatman and now burning in hell,” Tank hissed. Styx remained stoic and crossed

his arms over his chest, a hard, expectant expression on his face. No one at the club fucked with the Hangmen Mute. “Fuck! Fine! His old man is… Governor Ayers,” Tank spat icily. “Governor Ayers is a Nazi?” I asked tightly, Styx’s eyes widening. That guy controlled all’a Texas. And we paid him a shit ton of green annually to overlook our businesses. Hell, we went to war with White Power, we got feds and cops suddenly coming our way from every fuckin’ angle. “Fuckin’ Imperial Grand Wizard of all Texas,” Tank said. “The guy

is one of the leaders for the whole US of A.” “Fuck!” Vike spat, and Tank’s shoulders sagged. “What?” I asked Tank. “That’s not all.” “Then fuckin’ speak!” Styx signed, all his patience gone, and I swore Tank was actually gonna try and send his prez to the boatman. Bull put his hand on Tank’s shoulder, holding him back as Styx smirked, taunting the brother to even try. Some fucker wanted to kidnap Mae. Styx weren’t to be fucked with right now… and neither was I.

I was with Styx all the way. Those Klan fuckers took my bitch. “Governor Ayers’s little brother is Johnny Landry… Landry is Tanner’s uncle. A real fuckin’ family affair.” The brothers split into disbelieving rants and bouts of cussing, but tired of this shit, I pushed past Styx and faced Tank. “Enough of this bullshit! Get this fascist brother here… now! We get the info we need. Then we strike the bastards. We get Lilah back, protect Mae and Madds, then deal with the fallout later. We got more connections than that fuck will

have. The Hangmen are not only nationwide; we’re fuckin’ international. We got thousands of connections that Wizard could only dream of. That cunt needs to fear us. We’re the mother fuckin’ Hangmen!” The brothers around me rocked from side to side, muttering their agreement, clenching their fists— they were pissed and they were with me. I glanced over my shoulder at Styx. “Prez? You in?” Styx’s eyes burned with fire, and he nodded. I went around each of my brothers, who all nodded their

heads in agreement. Flame was at the back, the brother having just walked out into the yard from guarding Maddie. He was already pacing, thirsting for revenge, every stacked muscle in his body tight with fury. The blood-curdling smile —his gums reading PAIN—that spread on his face when I looked to him for an answer told me what I needed to know. But then I caught someone behind Flame, someone with black hair and a pair of wolf eyes… a tiny bitch whose heart was fuckin’ breaking. “Mae,” I said in exasperation. “Can’t be out here. You know this.

Club business.” Styx, having heard me say Mae’s name, plowed through the brothers to take his bitch in his arms. Her huge, tearful eyes looked up at him. “Someone has taken Lilah?” she asked, devastation in her voice. I felt my heart crack right along with hers, right down the middle. Shit. This was why old ladies were kept away. They didn’t need to know shit until there was shit for them to know. Styx nodded his head at his old lady apprehensively, and I watched him sign, “We’re gonna get her back, and we’ll kill the cunts

responsible. Babe, I swear, we’re gonna get your sister back.” Mae swallowed fearfully at seeing her man so pissed. She glanced away. Then her gaze met mine. More tears fell down her cheeks, and she held out her hand, gesturing for me to go to her. Styx watched on with a scowl and sharply jerked his chin for me to move closer. Clearing my throat from a huge fuckin’ lump clogging up my windpipe, I slowly edged forward and took Mae’s shaking hand, licking my lips as I worked up the nerve to meet her eyes. All the brothers fell silent… even

Flame. Ky, keep it the fuck together, I told myself. Keep it the fuck together for your woman. You’re gonna get her back. Nothing bad has happened to her. “Ky?” Mae said quietly as I waited for her to rip me a new one. “Bring her back to us. To me, Maddie… to you…” She trailed off, and I thought hell must have frozen over or some shit. Mae had warned me off Lilah more times than I could count, but here she was giving me her blessing? What the— A fuckin’ crushingly sad smile

played on Mae’s trembling lips. “You love her.” It wasn’t a question, and we all knew it was the fuckin’ truth. Yeah, I’d given club slut pussy for that woman. Hell, she just fuckin’ got me, got under my skin… a woman pinning me down and really getting me for more than just my cock. “Yeah, I fuckin’ do,” I rasped. “More than my goddamned life. That bitch is everything. Everyfuckin’-thing.” Mae’s hand squeezed mine and she breathed a shaky sigh of relief. “She loves you too.” My chest wound so tight I

couldn’t fuckin’ breathe. She loved me. She loved me. She loved me. “You were saving her, Ky. Day by day, you were saving her. I saw it. I did not like it at first, thought you would eventually hurt her, but you didn’t. In fact, you were accomplishing the impossible.” She suddenly hitched a breath, and sucking up some strength from somewhere down deep, she added, “Lilah needs you to save her again now, Kyler. She needs you to save her life… We all do.” Mae’s eyes dropped and she whispered, “I beg you to save her.” Reaching down, I pressed a kiss

to the back of Mae’s hand and said, “I promise you, sugar. I’m gonna save my woman… or I’m gonna fuckin’ die trying.”

Chapter Sixteen Lilah “Wakey, wakey, Blondie!” I awoke with a jolt. A strong scent of ammonia filled my nostrils, forcing me to sit up to avoid the putrid odor. Every part of me ached. My head hurt, I struggled to open my eyes, but I was unable to move my arms and legs, for they were tied

together with rope. Fluttering my eyes open, my heart began to race as the strange men from the river sat before me, smiling salaciously, as I sat together with them in a darkened box. The one with greasy brown, stringy hair reached forward and ran his dry rough hands up my leg. Tears filled my eyes. Suddenly, a loud knock sounded at the rear of the tinny box, and I realized I was in a van. “Get ready. Buyers will be here in two.” Buyers? Frowning, I returned my attention to the men sitting before

me. The man who was fondling my leg sighed heavily and ripped away his touch. I exhaled slowly, relieved as he signaled to his men to move out of the van. The doors opened and immediately slammed shut, trapping me in the darkened vehicle. I frantically tried to think of what to do. Who were the men? What did they want with me? What was to be my fate? Squeezing my eyes shut, I tried to suppress the sob traveling up my throat but failed as a cry slipped past my lips and water began spilling like a waterfall from my

eyes. Were they going to kill me? Or… take me against my will? Ky’s face flashed before my eyes, and another sob ripped free. Would he be looking for me? And Mae and Maddie, would they be frightened? Would any of the Hangmen know where to look? Would they know the identity of my captors? They would not, would they? I was lost to them. They had not known I’d gone to the river to pray. Ky… Ky would have thought I ran away… Suddenly, with the loud creak of metal grinding metal, the double

doors at the back of the van opened, and the brown-haired man who touched my leg stretched out his strong arm and clasped his hand around the rope at my feet. I scrambled to get away, but there was nowhere to go. With an almighty pull, the man dragged my legs forward, then aggressively heaved me out of the van, releasing me once through the doors. I hit graveled ground with a thud, my cheek scraping against the dirt. “There, one beautiful bitch found at the Hangmen compound,” my captor said curtly. Hearing the shuffle of feet by my head, I looked

up to see several men surrounding me, but from my position, I could not see whom. Feeling a hand run over my hair, I stiffened. “This is not her!” somebody snapped. “You were to retrieve the woman with black hair, the woman belonging to Styx, the president!” Dread raced through my limbs. Mae? The captors were meant to have taken Mae. “Our instructions were to take the hottest bitch at the compound. We all agreed this was her. Bitch made her capture easy too. Down at the river, sprouting all kind’a

religious shit, just waiting for us to show up.” Strong fingers wrapped around my bicep and I was hauled to my feet. Letting a pained wail leave my mouth, I squeezed my eyes shut at the agony shooting through my arm. I swayed unsteadily as I fought for my balance on tied feet. A silence engulfed me, save night owls hooting and crickets chirping. My heavy breathing sounding like a hurricane in the quietness. I bravely opened my eyes and all the air in my lungs whooshed from my chest, leaving me empty, startled… in complete

and utter shock. Five faces stared at me. Five men dressed in sacred white tunics, all with long hair and beards of various colors. Five faces I recognized, their identities etched on my mind. But two of them were identical… I was so confused. My eyes dipped and, in a shaky voice, I greeted, “Father, Brother Luke, Brother Micah, Brother…” I trailed off, not knowing what to say in greeting to the other two men. A finger slipped below my chin and lifted my face. I was met with the brown eyes of Brother Cain. But these eyes seemed harsher than the

last time I saw him all those months ago. His mouth seemed sterner. He seemed changed. “B-Brother… Cain,” I whispered. Brother Cain shook his head and bared his teeth. “I am Brother Judah, whore.” He pointed behind him to another man, another Brother Cain. “That is your new prophet, my twin brother… Prophet Cain.” Letting out a sharp gasp, my eyes widened. Prophet Cain had ascended? Prophet Cain had… survived? We all believed he had— Prophet Cain stepped forward, interrupting my musings. His face seemed less harsh than that of his

twin, but I was not fooled. Mae had told me about Cain, a man she grew to know as Rider. Prophet Cain placed a hand on Brother Judah’s shoulder and Judah stepped back. Prophet Cain turned to me and asked, “Do you remember me, sister?” I dropped my eyes and replied, “Yes, my lord. Although I only met you once, I remember you.” “You are a Cursed? You are Delilah? Am I correct?” Wincing at that name, I reluctantly nodded my head. “Yes, my lord. I am a temptress, a sinful woman of Eve.” “Do you know of this woman,

brothers?” Prophet Cain asked the men behind him. Shivers ran down my spine, and I suddenly felt nauseous waiting for the answers. “We do, Master,” someone answered. A cough sounded as the speaker cleared his throat. “She was previously my daughter, until she tempted Brother Luke and Micah, and Prophet David proclaimed her to be a Cursed. The devil lay with her mother in her sleep. We did not know this until she was six. She is sin personified.” “A Rapunzel whore,” Brother

Luke said viciously. “Brothers, calm,” Prophet Cain, said, seeming annoyed at the brothers’ tones, before turning back to me and holding out his hand. “Come, sister. You best return with us to rejoin your people in your new home.” Unable to hide my surprise, my head rose to meet the gazes of the brothers. I asked, “Our people? They survived? We still have a commune? I was led to believe everyone had died.” Brother Judah stepped forward and gripped my long blond hair. I resisted screaming out loud. I was

being punished. I had spoken out of turn, to an elder, and I was being punished. “You listen to me, whore! Our people survived and we are stronger than ever. The Lord brought you back to us and away from those impure men you have been living with in sin. Your soul can only be saved by the Lord and his chosen people. We, your people, are united strong and on a crusade for the Lord.” Prophet Cain, stepped forward and pulled Judah’s hand from my hair. “Judah! Calm down!” Brother Judah released me from

his hold and my scalp throbbed. I cast an appreciative glance at Prophet Cain. “My apologies, sir,” I mumbled and instantly warred with my emotions. Our people lived. They could rid me of my evil and save me. Finally, I could be rid of this devilspawned sin… But all I could think of was Ky—Ky’s beautiful face, his smile, his long blond hair that I could tangle my fingers in, his soft beard, his piercing blue eyes… his smile… his beautiful smile that he only had for me. Lord, Ky! I wanted him… “Where is Salome?”

My gaze collided again with Prophet Cain’s. “Answer me, sister. Where is Salome? Is she still at the compound? And Magdalene? Is she there, held captive by those sinners too?” I stared and stared at him, not wanting to speak. Seconds passed by, but my mouth did not open. Suddenly, a hand struck my face; the blow was blinding. All I could see were stars. “Speak to the Lord’s prophet, whore!” I lifted my head to see Brother Micah’s angry face glaring at me. Micah, he had changed so much. That little boy I once called

friend was gone. In his place stood this brutal and hateful man. But I would not speak. Mae and Maddie… I had to protect my sisters. Fire lit in Prophet Cain’s eyes as he looked upon Micah, and he swerved to face Brother Judah. “We take her back to Zion and we will revisit how to take back Salome and Magdalene. The revelation must be met! To save us all, it must be met!” Prophet Cain then faced the other brothers. “Do not hit her again. She will cooperate more if she is not struck by you.” Brother Luke nodded at Prophet

Cain, then lunged forward and took me by my bound wrists, wrenching me forward. My father joined me at my other side and hurt ached in my heart. He was my father; he had renounced me. Right now he was looking upon me like he was staring down the devil himself. I meant nothing to him. I was nothing to him. He had truly renounced me, and a deep cave of rejection burrowed in my stomach. “Hey! What about our money?” a male voice shouted behind us as my father and Brother Luke began hauling me into a thick forest, my feet dragging, still bound, along the

ground. I watched Brother Judah step toward them and signal something to Brother Micah. Brother Micah reached into his tunic and pulled out a firearm and opened fire on the six men who captured me, their bodies ripping apart with bullets and blood as they hit the ground—dead. I screamed as I watched the men fall one by one. Brother Luke wrapped his hand over my mouth. “Hush, Rapunzel whore! Those men were sinners and deserved to die. It was God’s will.” Prophet Cain stood beside us, his face blank, but I caught a slight

tightening of his eyes, showing me that the execution of the men may have bothered him. Brother Judah and Micah caught up with us. “Inform Landry the men have been disposed of and he will receive the payment within the hour,” Brother Judah told Brother Micah. Brother Micah nodded and ran ahead into the forest but stopped to glance back and ask, “My lord, with permission, I would like to be the elder appointed to the Cursed Delilah. I would like to continue where Brother Noah left off.” No, no, no!

My eyes darted to Prophet Cain, who watched me, his eyes narrowed. He waited to reply, like he was mulling it over in his head. I was begging him with my eyes to say no, but Brother Judah moved beside him. “Brother, She is a Cursed. Prophet David’s revelation said that she must have an elder to instruct her salvation. Brother Micah is an elder. You have to let him take this role.” My father, Brother Luke and Brother Micah watched on with curious stares and I could see that Brother Judah was uneasy with

Prophet Cain’s delay in his answer. Judah whispered something into Prophet Cain’s ear and the prophet glanced to me then cast his eyes down. Eventually, he waved his hand at Brother Micah. “Agreed, Micah. She needs to be purified. You shall be her ward.” Brother Micah sighed in gratitude. When he looked at me, he smiled. “Thank you, Master. I will devote all of my time to her salvation.” My legs grew weak and my head became dizzy. No! Brother Micah would continue where Brother Noah left off. Brother Micah would

be my ward. He would be taking me in the Lord’s Sharings… No, no! I could not… I did not want him to touch me. Fear took hold and I attempted to flee, but Brother Luke’s and my father’s hands stayed strong. “No! Please!” I begged. Prophet Cain was suddenly before me. “Enough!” he demanded, then took a deep breath, causing my cries to halt in my throat. “You are back with your people now, Delilah. Do you not wish for your soul to be saved? This is the only way. Can you not see that?”

As I stared at Prophet Cain, I could see the sincerity and belief in his eyes. “Prophet Cain, do not pander to her. It is her innate evil trying to seduce you,” my father said and I felt as though I had been stabbed in my back. Prophet Cain raised his hand to stop his protest. “Well, do you?” Prophet Cain pushed. “Do you wish to continue living with a damned soul or do you want to join with the Lord? Be released from your evil, tempting bonds and be free?” A shuddering breath escaped me and I nodded. Because I did. I

wanted more than anything for my soul to be free. I wanted a man to want me for me and not my looks. My heart swelled with hope as I thought of my biggest wish… for Ky to love me, not the blond hair, the eyes, and my mouth… I wanted him to want me without the bewitching spell he was under. “Yes,” I whispered to Prophet Cain. “I wish for my Satanspawned soul to be saved.” Prophet Cain nodded, triumph in his brown eyes. “Then you shall be as a woman should. You shall be obedient, meek, and submissive. And you shall abide by Brother

Micah’s instruction and strive to rid yourself of Satan’s sin.” ***** It was like nothing I could ever have imagined. People and buildings were scattered everywhere. Tall structures, farmland, and houses were everywhere. As far as the eye could see. If Prophet David’s commune was a small village, New Zion was a vast city. If the elders and disciples from Prophet David’s commune were

guards, the thousands of men keeping vigil at the boundaries of New Zion were an army. It became clear that what I had been raised in dwelled in the past. This very organized, very opulent New Zion was carrying my people forward. Prophet Cain was preparing the Lord’s chosen ones for the apocalypse. As Brother Luke and my father carried me through the line of trees into the commune, the place became abuzz. People, both tall and short, fat and thin, young and old, stood to see me, gawking, eyes tight, mouths

dropped as I was carted through the backdrop of their chores. Whisperings drifted from their mouths on the breeze and met my ears. “Look! A Cursed! I have heard the stories, but never seen one in the flesh.” Mothers would hold back their teenage sons. “Do not look into her eyes, my son. She will tempt you. She will give over your soul to Satan after seducing you with her looks.” Older members scowled in my direction, holding out their hands to the heavens in a bid to save my

soul. All the time, Prophet Cain walked beside me, proud of his capture, blessing his followers, smiling as they all fawned and threw themselves at his feet. They were praising the Lord and speaking in tongues, prostrate on the ground. As I remembered my old home, a sense of emptiness filled me. I was confused. This was what I had always wanted, to be at one with my people and to be saved from my innate seductive ways. I wanted to live in peace in the commune, away from the sinful outside world, away from the denizens of Satan that

occupied the lands. And I wanted to live under the stern hand of the Lord’s prophet. I wanted to be saved when the end of days came, to be embraced by the Lord and to live forever at his side in Heaven. But as I was dragged through my people—my people who looked upon me with disgust or even abject fear—I felt like a stranger, an alien to this hallowed ground. I realized on the outside, I was never judged or forced to be someone I was not. Nobody wanted to change me; rather, they wanted me to be happy —Ky, Mae, Styx, AK, Cowboy, Hush, even Viking. They wanted me

to feel at home. All the time I thought they had been trying to corrupt me. A part of me now questioned my previously unshakeable beliefs. I had never felt so lonely in my life as I did right now. Never more confused. I had wanted to come back to my people and the prophet, but now that I was here, I yearned to be wrapped in the arms of my Ky. And that was the sad truth. I thought of that devastatingly handsome, protective, yet sinful man as my own. He had taken a piece of my tainted soul… of my heart… and made him a part of me.

He was in my every cell, my conscience. He was simply part of me. Lowering my head in sadness I could not dispel and uninterested in seeing my people’s continuing disapproving glares, I stared at the long green grass rushing below my feet, until that green grass turned into gray cobbled stone, until that cobbled stone turned into the hardwood flooring of my new quarters. Brother Luke and my father came to an abrupt stop in a sparse room and threw me down onto a bed. I hit the soft mattress and

struggled to sit, showing my obedience to the elders. As I lifted my heavy eyes, I witnessed Brother Luke and my father staring down at me. They were side by side, both had aged considerably. Both gray in hair, now showcasing lines on their faces that had not been there when I was a child. They had both put on weight. My father’s eyes had a slight milky tint to them, obscuring the brightness of the blue they once were. Brother Luke shook his head and placed an arm around my father’s shoulders. “Well, Isaiah, we could

not have been more right. This… harlot is most certainly a Cursed. Those large eyes, that sumptuous mouth. She is alluring beyond measure. In fact, I am fighting against the urge to join with her as we speak.” A frightened cry escaped my lips and I scurried back on the bed. Brother Luke shook his head and cussed. “I must leave before I fall,” was all he said, fleeing the room and closing the door. My father still started at me, and I could not help but think of all the times he snuck into my bed as a child, scooping me in his arms and

stroking at my skin. Could not help but think of all the times he sat me on his lap, locking all my other siblings out of the room, running his fingers through my hair. And I could not help but think of the time he told me to cleanse with him in the bath, where he had taken my hands and— My eyes snapped to my father’s and a wave of anger engulfed me. His eyebrows rose, clearly catching my change of expression, as I whispered, “What kind of father makes his six-year-old daughter touch him… intimately? What kind of father strokes his daughter in salacious ways?”

My father’s eyes widened in shock at my words and all color drained from his face. “How dare you?” he hissed, but I shook my head, praying the threatening tears in my eyes did not tumble down my cheeks. “How. Dare. You!” I repeated his words with a strength in my voice I did not expect. “You made a pure relationship dirty. What you did to me was wrong and unclean!” With a rage-fuelled snarl, my father leapt forward and backhanded me across my cheek, my mouth instantly filling with blood. I held his gaze as he

snapped, “You truly are evil, Beelzebub! You tempted me, came into my dreams, and warped my mind to think of only you, of taking you as only a man should take a woman.” My fists clenched with frustration in my bound hands. “No, Father, I did not. You were wrong. You made me think the way you treated me was as any father should treat their child. But I have learned that it was not! It was sinful… morally wrong!” My father’s face flushed with crimson and, retreating from the room, he announced, “I am eager

for Micah to begin his exorcism of your evil. That demon, that wicked evilness living inside you must be cast out of your soul once and for all. Failing that, Delilah, you shall pass on to the next life for the Lord to judge you, just as your mother did for sleeping with Satan and creating you!” This time blood seeped from my face, and I began to involuntarily shake. “My… my mother?” I asked, and I saw the triumph clearly expressed in my father’s expression. Gripping the doorknob, his eyes flared. “Your mother was tried and

found guilty of witchcraft and dwelling with the Dark Lord. She welcomed Satan into her bed, and her joining with him produced you. She was found guilty of heresy and paid the ultimate price. She is now burning in hell for all eternity.” He opened the door and glanced back. “You may have left this commune once, Delilah, but there will be no escape for you again. New Zion is a fortress, a stronghold keeping the Lord’s people safe from the malevolent evildoers beyond our great gates. You are a Cursed and, as such, you belong here with us for the sake of your own

salvation. It will not be long before the Lord will return for us all. Prophet Cain reveals it is so, and when he does, you had better pray Brother Micah has been successful in purifying your tainted core.” As the door slammed shut, I shook with fear. The ropes were burning my skin, tightly bound around my wrists and feet. Casting a glance round the room, nothing felt familiar. These quarters were nicer than I had been raised in with Bella, Mae, and Maddie. The walls were a shade of off-white; there were gauze curtains at the long, wide windows and cherry wood

flooring beneath my feet. I felt like a prisoner trapped in a cell of luxury. Curling up on the white linen that covered the bed, I let the tears fall. And fall they did. I was so confused, so torn. I wanted Mae and Maddie. I wanted to talk to them, to laugh with them, but above all… I wanted Ky. I cursed myself for running to the river tonight after we made love, after he declared his love for me. I cursed myself for not fighting my captors harder. For not screaming, alerting the Hangmen to my presence. But even now as I lay here on this strange bed, in this

strange room, in this new and strange commune, daggers plunged into my heart. I loved Ky, and that love was pure, unguarded, but his love was a ruse, a spell, the consequence of what I was… and would always be? As hard as it was for me to accept, I knew being here amongst my kind, my people… my saviors… was the place I had to be. As much as my heart broke second by second, I must be here in New Zion… I had to be saved from sin. Only then would I know if Ky truly could love the lost girl underneath.

Chapter Seventeen Ky Standing at the front of the compound, I pulled out a smoke and took a long sweet drag as I watched the back gate like a motherfucking hawk. Reaching into my jeans pocket, I checked the time on my cell. Four hours had gone by, four fucking hours since those pointy-hooted

bastards took my woman and we had no idea where. Tank’s fascist friend was scheduled anytime with intel, and as soon as we got what we wanted, I was gonna rip some fuckers apart, tear off their limbs, and club them with the fuckers. I may be some pretty boy goodlooking bastard, but I was a goodlooking bastard with zero remorse and a distinct lack of shitting morals. A cough sounded beside me, and I saw Styx. He pulled out a smoke, lit up, and stood watching the gate with me. “Y-you good?” he asked,

blowing out his smoke and taking another long drag. “I’ll be better when this Klan deserter gets here and tells me where they took my bitch.” Styx nodded and we listened to the silent road, not a soul this far out on this country road in the middle of nowhere Austin. I checked my cell again; only five minutes had passed by. Fuck. I couldn’t settle, couldn’t deal with this shit. What if those fuckers were raping my bitch? What if they were taking her over and over, loving her screaming, getting hard

off her fear… Or what if they’d killed her? What if all they wanted to do was send a message to the Hangmen, send one of our bitches to the boatman just to piss us the fuck off? Did they want a war? Did they want our turf? Were they planning to trade in guns? Drugs? “Y-y-you’re th-thinking too mmuch, brother,” Styx stuttered. “Ddon’t fuckin’ go th-there.” Running my hand though my long hair, I threw my cherry to the ground and lit up another cancer stick. “Then tell me what the fuck to think, brother. Because right the

fuck now, I’m going insane. They’ve got my woman, Styx, my motherfuckin’ woman. I ain’t loved a woman my whole life except my momma and my sister. I never thought I’d take an old lady. Thought you, Tank, and Bull were just pussy-whipped motherfuckers who’d made the wrong choice by giving up the pussy we get strutting through this place.” I took another drag, feeling Styx watch me, and added, “I fuck like a damn god, lick clits like a fuckin’ sex toy, and can fuck for hours, Styx, hours. You know our old men were cunts, but I always agreed

with them on one thing. Pussies are to be licked good, fucked hard— never worshipped. But fuck, man, Lilah, my fuckin’ innocent and crazy pilgrim blonde, knocked all that shit outta the park. Hell, build me a fuckin’ shrine to that bitch and I’ll worship it. She’s fuckin’ bewitched me, Styx, and it ain’t just those looks. It’s just out and out her.” My back hit the wall and I thought my chest was going to explode with the pressure tearing my sternum apart. Styx leaned against the opposite wall, and I could see in his expression the brother was hurting too, for me, for his woman, hell, for

the club. Those three crazy bitches had wormed their way into all the brothers’ hearts. Staring at the gate, my vision blurred, and I said, “For the first time in my sorry twenty-seven years on this godforsaken Earth, I care about something more than the club, the freedom of the road, and my brothers. Now some fucker may have ripped it all apart, before me and my old lady gotta chance to get going.” Styx raised his eyebrow. “O-old l-l-lady?” My eyes snapped open when I realized what I’d just said. My gaze

slammed to Styx’s and it was like the brother could see right through me. “Yeah… fuck!” I rasped out. “She is, Styx. I want Li, all of her, in my bed, on my bike, in my motherfuckin’ heart. Shit, I’ve joined your lost-my-bollocks-to-abitch ranks!” I tried to joke, but fuckin’ fear for Lilah took away any humor. Styx flicked his smoke to the ground and took three steps forward to stand right in front of me. I looked up to my brother’s—my best friend’s—eyes, and clearly seeing the devastation written on my face, he wrapped his hand around my

head and pulled me to his chest. I fuckin’ nearly broke like a pussy. Pushing me back, Styx cupped my cheeks and let go of me only to sign, “I fuckin’ asked you to watch Lilah so you could get to know her for more than her looks. I saw the way you looked at the bitch and I saw the way she looked at you too. I saw the spark but knew you were too much of a fuckin’ whore to want her for more than a fuck. I couldn’t let you do that to her, brother.” “So what the fuck changed?” I asked.

He shrugged and rubbed at his jaw before signing, “Thought if I threw you together, you’d get on board quick. And you did, brother; that bitch had you wrapped around her finger in no time, just like Mae had me. But when you gave up the club pussy you used to fuck so much and you’re fucked-up orgies came to an end, I knew Lilah was it for you. And I want all that I have with Mae for you, Ky. You deserve to be with a good woman. In this life, a good woman by your side and on the back of your bike changes everything when shit gets rough. Believe me, Mae’s my

fuckin’ lifeline in this cesspool we live in. She’s fuckin’ everything.” Tears blurred my eyes, and I gripped Styx’s cut. “I need her back, prez. Ain’t sure what I’ll do if she’s lost. I’m changed; she’s changed me. I’m under her damn spell and I sure as shit don’t wanna get out.” Styx sighed and held my wrist. “I-I-I pr-promise. We’re g-gonna get her b-b-back.” My head dipped and I sucked in a huge breath when, suddenly, the roar of a Harley’s engine came barreling down the road. “Incoming!” the prospect

shouted and began opening up the gate. Seconds later, three bikes pulled up: Tank, Bull, and what I assumed was our new protective custody knight of the Ku Klux fuckin’ Klan. At least he drove a Fat Boy; that bought him some extra points. Tank dismounted and walked toward us with Bull in tow and the skinhead trailing at the rear. The guy was built, had a shaved head and more Swastikas on his body than Hitler had in the Reichstag. As Tanner Ayers walked closer, eying Styx and me like a hunter watches his prey, I realized the man

was a fuckin’ unit. At least six-four and no less than two hundred and fifty pounds. Tank stood at the bottom of the stairs, holding a backpack. Tanner had one too. Tank pointed at Tanner. “Prez, Ky, this is Tanner.” Tank faced Tanner. “Tann, this is the Hangmen prez Styx and our VP Ky.” Tanner stepped forward, all muscles and stern face, wearing a wife beater and jeans. He was one tough-looking motherfucker. Styx jerked his chin in greeting, and Tank looked to Tann. “He’s mute. Don’t talk to no one but his old lady and Ky.”

Tanner nodded sharply, the sign of a man who’d been following orders his whole life. “The Hangmen Mute,” he said, nodding at Styx. Stepping down the stairs, I met the Nazi face to face. He never flinched as I pulled out a smoke, placed it between my lips, lit it, then blew the smoke out in his face. Gripping the smoke with my thumb and index finger, I asked. “So, Nazi, tell me. You got a problem with my man Bull here?” Tanner clenched his jaw, his blue eyes boring into mine, and he gritted his teeth. “No.”

Looking over my shoulder at Bull, my gaze tightened. Bull was Tank’s best friend, but right now, he was as rigid as fuck with this neo cunt present. His huge tribal tattooed arms crossed over his chest and his whole body was tense. Stepping up to Tanner, my toes met his, and I said, “Bull’s Maori. Ain’t one shred of Aryan in his blood. No fiery crosses or white Anglo-Saxon stirring in his veins. So I’ll ask again. You sure you ain’t got a problem with our darkskinned tribal brother?” I caught Tank cuss behind

Tanner, but Tanner never flinched. “I ain‘t got no problem with Bull. I ain’t got no problem with any of your brothers.” “Really? ‘Cause all those pretty swastikas, white power brotherhood flags, skull and crossbones, and your fuckin’ SS inkings say otherwise.” Tanner dropped his rucksack at his feet and spread his arms wide. “Brought up in the life. Believed for a long fuckin’ time that we weren’t all equal, that we shouldn’t mix, and that all that was important was the white Christian race, but not anymore. I’m twenty-eight, heir to

one of the biggest Klan’s in the States, and found myself fuckin’ obsessing about a fuckin’ bitch spic. Let’s just say I ain’t the poster boy no more, not when I’m getting hard for Mexican pussy.” Bull seemed to relax a little and Tank stepped forward, meeting Styx on the steps to the compound. “I’m fuckin’ vouching for Tann, prez. Any blowback if he rats or causes shit and it’s on me.” I glanced back at Styx and the brother met my eyes. Seems legit, he said with his gaze. I shrugged. Then Tanner spoke.

“Choose to trust me or don’t. You’ll see over time that I ain’t no rat. But I got shit to tell you about the bitch that’s been taken, and I’m hoping you know something about the cunts that paid to get her delivered. ‘Cause I ain’t got no fuckin’ idea who these asswipes are, and honestly, I ain’t ever seen a setup like it before. Protection from state, but that looks like it’s my old man. They obviously cut a deal with the Klan. I tracked a shit ton of money going to several accounts. These cunts got more than governor protection too. Could be fed protection or even higher up in

Washington.” Adrenalin surged in my blood as intel came slipping from his lips. “So it’s true you’re a fuckin’ technical whizz or some shit?” Tanner nodded and picked up his rucksack. “Ex-army communications, then took over laundering for the Klan, skimming the businesses. Ain’t much I can’t forge, crack, or break.” Styx clicked his fingers and signed, “Meeting. Now. Let’s find out who took your woman.” I called his order out loud and headed for church, only to turn back to Tanner and say, “You find the

fuckers who took my bitch and we’ll be good.” Tanner’s expression turned to one of relief, and he replied, “I already found where she’s been taken. I just have to work out who they are and how we get her back.” ***** “I managed to break into my Uncle Landry’s email and personal bank account and found two matching contacts. Someone ordered the Klan to attack the compound and snatch one of your chicks, and they paid them around a hundred grand to do

so,” Tanner informed us, switching on his laptop and bringing up some files. “A hundred grand? Who the hell wanted Lilah that bad, and more to the point, who the fuck knew she was here?” Smiler asked, leaning forward to stare at Tanner’s screen. “Instructions were short but precise. Retrieve a woman living with the Hangmen. She’d be recognizable, as she was stunningly gorgeous, had long black hair and strange blue eyes. The men were to take her unharmed to a meet point and hand her over. Looks like the idiots cound’t follow even the

simplest of orders.” My teeth clenched as I listened to this shit, and Styx’s fist slammed down on the table. The fuckers had wanted Mae. No mention or description of Lilah, or Maddie for that matter. The target had been Mae. And they’d taken the wrong fuckin’ bitch. “I managed to track the drop site,” Tanner said. Then Tank cut in. “And the men that took her? Who are they?” Tanner looked to Tank. “Lowlevel disposables. Last of Landry’s Brownshirts.” “Shit!” Tank spat.

“What the fuck does that mean?” Viking asked. “I swear if y’all start spewing German, I’m switching chapters!” Tank shot Vike a dark look and AK smacked him upside the head. “Tank? Explain,” I ordered, verbalizing Styx’s sign. “The men who took Lilah will already be with Hades. Landry sent the last of the redneck fucks he wanted to cull from his Klan. They will have delivered, then been disposed of… It’s standard MO.” “But we got the drop site?” I asked. Tanner began tapping away on

his laptop, then seconds later, turned the screen to me and Styx, a map on show with a huge fucking red dot where the drop site had been. Leaning forward I studied the map. “In the middle of fuckin’ nowhere, bout forty miles out.” Tanner swerved back the laptop and brought something else up. When he turned back the screen, the map this time was military, showing a huge base just beyond where the red dot had been. “Military,” AK whispered. “Still government owned?” he asked Tanner.

Tanner shook his head. “Purchased months back by a private bidder. From what I can tell, it was a hush-hush cash deal. No fly zone and off surveillance cameras was part of the deal. Whoever bought this place didn’t wanna be found. And those folks that didn’t wanna be found look like they got your girl.” I sat back and frowned, racking my tired brain for who the fuck wanted to send us a message from the military. New ammo dealers maybe? I voiced my idea out loud, and Styx shrugged and signed,

“Maybe.” Tanner was furiously writing on the laptop with AK guiding him, when suddenly Tanner sat back, eyebrows furrowed. “I got a name,” he said. “What?” Cowboy asked. “I got a name of the buyer. Took a fuckin’ age, but AK here gave me an idea of where to look.” “And?” I pushed, leaning forward. All color drained from AK’s face and he stilled. “What? Who the fuck is it?” I shouted, close to losing my shit. Tanner looked to AK, and I

frowned. “Tanner, I’m telling you now to speak!” Tanner looked at the screen and read, “Judah David.” I stared at AK and shrugged. “Why you acting like that? Who the fuck is Judah David?” AK looked at me and then Styx. “It was the cosigner,” he said, and Tanner searched the screen. “Well?” I pushed. “Cosigner is… Yeah. The cosigner has the name Cain… Cain David.” All the fuckin’ air leapt outta my lungs and every single brother

around the table froze. Cain. Cain? MOTHERFUCKING CAIN!!!! “Rider,” I hissed, and slammed my gaze to Styx. Styx was burning in silent rage, all the cords in his neck strained and his eyes bulging with anger. Losing his shit, Styx jumped from his chair, picked the fucker up, and launched it against the wall, wood splintering and smashing to pieces on the floor. Standing, my fists smacked down on the table and I screamed, “CAIN!”

Flame began his psycho pacing, ripping at his skin with his fingernails, and I gripped onto my hair. Cain had got away. That fuckin’ rat got away and now he got my girl. Every bone in my body locked. Cain was the heir of that fuckedup place, and AK had taken out Prophet David… That meant… “He’s the prophet now,” I said out loud. “What?” Viking asked. My eyes found Styx, who was staring at me in shock. “Rider—Cain—he was heir to The Order, right?”

Styx nodded and I saw the realization hit. “AK put a slug through that old cunt David’s head, which means…” “Cain would become the prophet if he survived… and Mae let him go. That fuckin’ rat got loose and now he’s the fuckin’ leader!” AK spat. “Everyone sit the fuck down,” Styx ordered through sign, and we all did as he said. I was seething, twitching, going insane. Rider… Cain… The Order… Fuck! Maddie’s words circled my head. Prophet David said he would

return if he were to ever be killed. He was to be resurrected to seek retribution on those that wronged him! He has returned—I just know it—and he has taken Lilah! They will kill her. They will make an example of her desertion! She had known. That bitch had believed those end of days fuckers would come back. And they had Lilah. What the hell were they doing to her? A hand clamped down on my shoulder, and Styx jerked his chin. I got that he was asking if I was okay. I nodded and waved for him to speak.

“We need to call on the chapters again. Same plan as last time. We go in and kill all those living there… but Rider is mine,” he signed. “We need to kill these asswipes once and for all.” All the brothers murmured their agreement, and I pulled out my cell, ready to bring in the cavalry. But just as I was about to start the ring around, AK held up hand for me to wait, his eyes fixed on the laptop screen. “What is it?” I asked, losing patience. AK’s eyes narrowed on the map on the screen. “This ain’t nothing

like last time. This place, it’s a fuckin’ fortress. The last commune was wide open, badly protected. Those men posing as guards weren’t trained. It was easy for us to go and tear up flesh.” AK pointed to the map, and I could see his mind ticking over. “This place has more land, it’s closed in, has several buildings, all of which are thickwalled, meant to withstand an attack. Place like this probably has underground bunkers.” AK looked up at Styx. “Whole new ballgame, prez. We don’t know how many people are in there, how tight they’ve got it guarded. But after

what happened to the last commune, they’d be stupid if they didn’t prepare for a similar attack.” AK shook his head. “We all know Rider, prez. That guy weren’t stupid. In fact, he was the opposite. My guess is he’s rebuilt, reinforced, and ready for a Hangmen assault.” “You saying we couldn’t take those Jesus freaks?” I snapped. AK’s gaze met mine. “I’m saying if we go in all guns blazing, not all of us will be coming out.” “Smiler, AK… Tanner,” Styx signed, and the brothers all looked his way, Tanner shocked to be included. “Y’all are ex-forces.

What you thinking?” Smiler glanced at his brothers and said, “We don’t go nowhere until we know what we’re dealing with. We need surveillance, numbers of people, list of ammo they got, schedules, and blueprints of that base.” AK nodded. “Agreed. We go in blind, we die. Gotta remember those fuckers believe in dying for their cause. Nothing worse than going up against folk that ain’t afraid to die. I’ve been there and done that in Afghanistan… I was the only fucker that made it out alive.” I’d been sitting here boiling like

a pot on a damn iron stove, and when I saw the expressions of agreement around the table from my brothers, I shot to my feet. All attention focused on me. Styx motioned for me to sit, but I just couldn’t. “We go in… NOW!” I hissed through clenched teeth. AK sighed and went to speak, but I cut him off. “No! My fuckin’ woman is in that prison, and I’ll tell y’all now; you haven’t heard half the sadistic shit those cunts did to those bitches… to Maddie, Mae… to my fuckin’ old lady!” “Old lady?” Vike asked. “Since when?”

“SINCE RIGHT THE FUCK NOW!” I screamed, and Vike held up his hands. “Lilah, my fuckin’ old lady, has been taken and y’all wanna sit ‘round like fuckin’ housewives at coffee and discuss tactics? Then let me tell you what those cunts do. They fuckin’ rape kids. They raped my woman for years, forced her to take cock she didn’t want, brainwashed her into thinking she’s evil ‘cause she’s fuckin’ stunning. Told her that being fucked by a ‘disciple of God’ would help save her fuckin’ evil soul! And best of all, she was abused by her father… her fuckin’

father, because he said she tempted him! He couldn’t resist her and made her stroke his cock when she was six! But the worst part is she still believes it all… still doesn’t see how fucked up it all is because it’s all she’s ever known.” “Shit!” Bull spat. I turned to Styx. “I know Mae went through something similar, and I get you don’t want that shit made public, but I guarantee you right the fuck now that if Mae had been taken by these bastards, you’d be storming that fuckin’ base, taking names and pissing on skulls!”

Tanner suddenly stood from his chair, attracting my attention. “What the fuck do you want, Nazi? In case y’all haven’t noticed, this is motherfuckin’ Hangmen church, not a Klan rally, Prince of the fuckin’ White Knights!” “Ky! Enough!” Tank spat as he jumped from his seat, glaring me down. A chair scraped on the wood flooring, and suddenly Flame was by my side, fuckin’ rage in his scary fuckin’ eyes like I’d never seen before. Gripping my arm, Flame spun me around. “All that abuse shit… Maddie… rape… kids…” He

boomed out a scream. Then his crazy fuckin’ black eyes met mine. “Did those Bible assholes do that shit to Maddie? What they did to Mae and Lilah, did they fuckin’ do to Maddie?” I sighed and reluctantly nodded my head. Flame ripped out the biggest blade I’d ever seen. Slicing it clean across his chest, blood dripping down his fucked-up demon-faced tattoos all over his sternum. “Worst done to her outta all of ‘em, brother. Her fuckin’ ward, Brother Moses, was one sick, imaginative fucker.”

Flame’s whole body tensed, a fuckin’ scary as shit noise ripped from his throat, and he boomed out, “HE AIN’T HER FUCKIN’ BROTHER MOSES! SHE’S FUCKIN’ MINE!!!” Flame gripped the edge of the table. All the brothers leapt from their seats just in time for him to overturn the table. The brother stood there in the middle of the room, dripping blood and sweat, fists clenched, and panting like a fuckin’ rabid pit bull after a dog fight. Staring at Styx, he snarled. “We go in right the fuck now. I’m with

my brother Ky. ‘Cause if any one of those abusive cunts come for my Maddie, Mae, or do anything to hurt Lilah, I ain’t gonna be responsible for the carnage I’ll fuckin’ inflict. I’ll fuckin’ bring a kind of evil those Jesus freaks will never have even thought possible!” AK and Viking walked to Flame and tried to calm him down, but this time the brother launched them both back, his crazy strength knocking them both flat to the ground. Styx pounded forward and stood toe to toe with Flame. “Maddie and Mae are going nowhere, and as for Lilah, we’ll get her back. But,

brother, we got one shot at this, and we don’t wanna fuck it up. Doesn’t mean you won’t get to bleed some fuckers dry. Just means we gotta get this shit down.” Styx’s hard, take-no-shit gaze met mine, and I knew he was addressing me. Fuck! Tanner suddenly stepped forward and split his attention between Styx and me. “I can get those blueprints. And I can get the coordinates to the base.” “Yeah, and how the fuck you gonna get that, American History X?” I asked. I suddenly didn’t trust

this fucker. “I’m gonna walk right into Klan HQ and take it from the fuckin’ office. I know where Landry keeps his personal shit. I’m the fuckin’ heir and privy to more than any of the wizards know. I’m my old man’s pride and joy, and he taught me how to be one sneaky fucker. You said it yourself, Blondie. I’m the Texas KKK’s Prince of the fuckin’ White Kinghts!” he said sarcastically, staring me down without even flinching. “I know more shit that goes down in this state than the fuckin’ president of the United States. All the cops ‘round here are

Klan.” Tank pounded forward and spun Tanner around. “You do that shit and get caught, you’re dead,” he hissed quietly. Tanner shrugged, his muscled traps bunching. “They find out I’m hung up for Adelita and I’m fucked anyway. At least this way I can prove to your pretty-boy brother here that I want out once and for all.” Tanner stepped closer to Tank and said, “I can’t be in that fuckin’ place one more day. I can’t stand and preach about white purity and the Christian race when the only bitch I ever wanted and can’t ever

have is brown and fuckin’ Catholic. Nah, man, let me do this.” Tanner looked to Styx and me. “I get this intel. I join the Hangmen. I got a shitload to bring to this club, and you can trust me.” “Trust you?” I laughed with humor. “We don’t even fuckin’ know you. You’re leaving the Klan that’s provided for you your whole life over some Mexican/Nazi Romeo and Juliet bullshit. Why trust you now?” Tanner shot forward and met me nose to nose. “‘Cause the way you feel about your bitch is the way I feel about that cartel princess I

want to be mine; that’s why. And I’d do anything to fuckin’ protect her… including giving up my inheritance and my motherfuckin’ freedom.” “You lynched any blacks?” That question came from the back of the room, and Hush stepped forward dressed in all leather, Cowboy at his back. Hush’s lightblue eyes bored into Tanner. Tanner dropped his head. “Yeah,” he rasped out. “Been there when blacks, spics, yellows, Jews, gays, pope worshippers— you name it—been fuckin’ hung, drawn, and quartered then dragged behind trucks until there was

nothing left but their torsos,” he answered honestly, and I had to give it to the bastard; he had balls. Hush, our mixed-race, shavedhead brother was shaking. Granted, the brother was more white than black, the product of his Swedish mother’s Scandinavian looks, but a Nazi and a black? Like mixing water and oil. “But that ain’t me no more,” he said as Cowboy put his leather-clad arm around Hush’s neck and forced him back, mouth at his ear, no doubt talking him down from slitting Tanner’s throat. The room was silent, and I said,

“You get that intel and we’ll fuckin’ see if you can roll with us.” A loud whistle cut through the room, and all eyes fell on Styx. His face was stone. He pointed at Flame. “You, pick up this fuckin’ table and clean up the mess you made and cut the psycho shit down. Maddie ain’t yours. You don’t own that shit, so pipe the fuck down!” He next pointed to Hush and signed, “You’re our brother. You come first before any civilian, intel or not, right?” Hush nodded and slouched back against the wall, glaring daggers at Tanner. Styx finally pointed at me.

“And, Ky, last time I fuckin’ checked, I wore the president’s patch and I fuckin’ lead this club, not you. Don’t fuckin’ think because you finally found a pussy you wanna be all up for more than a fuckin’ second that you get to call the shots. You don’t. You’re not thinking straight and making a fuckin’ shit show of this church, so calm it the fuck down before I take you out of the plan to get Lilah back, period.” “You wouldn’t fuckin’ dare,” I hissed. Styx cracked his knuckles, then signed, “Try me, brother. I gotta

protect this club. My VP acting like a damn whining pussy ain’t helping shit. I need you to back me, not cause more problems.” Gritting my teeth, I picked up a fallen chair, sat my ass down, and shut my whining pussy mouth. Styx signaled to Tank to translate, and he faced Tanner. “How long will you need to get the blueprints?” Tanner listened to Tank and spoke to Styx. “‘Bout two hours. If I ain’t back in that time, I won’t be coming back.” Styx watched Tanner, and I knew he was deciding how much the Neo

could be trusted. Finally, he jerked his chin and signed, “Do it.”

Chapter Eighteen Lilah All night I had fallen in and out of a fitful sleep, the noises outside my quarters too quiet. I was used to hearing rumbling engines roar, bottles smashing, people laughing, people fighting, and it surprised me that I missed it. I could not stop thinking of the months I had lived outside. I had

wanted for so long to be back here with my people. I had prayed over and over that my people survived and would be coming back for me. But now I was here, and it felt strange to me. The only place I had ever belonged felt strange to me. Sitting up on the bed, the ropes still tight and unyielding around my hands and feet, I tried to keep calm. The morning sun was filtering in through the window, flooding the sparse room with a yellowy glow. It could almost be serene, beautiful even, if I were not being held captive. Footsteps sounded outside my

door and shadows danced from the slit underneath. My breathing quickened and I grew stiff, waiting for whomever was about to enter. The doorknob began to turn, and a second later, a woman entered wearing a long white dress, her vibrant red hair falling to the middle of her back, the front shielding her face. “Greetings,” she said, her back to me as she shut the door. “Gr-greetings,” I forced myself to reply. This woman must be my new stewardess, just as Sister Eve had been for most of my life. I kept my eyes to the floor, and suddenly

the woman’s sandal-clad feet came into view. “Look up,” the woman ordered, and doing as requested, I looked up. The woman was about my age, pretty… and she was smiling at me. I did not understand her affection. I was a Cursed. I was not someone to be friendly toward. I was not to be interacted with, even by those charged with my care. The woman lifted her hand, and I stilled as she stroked a finger down my cheek. “You do not recognize me, do you?” the woman said, and it caused me to study her further.

Her eyes were a stunning shade of green, her frame womanly with curves in all the right places. She was alluring. She was smiling… She was— “Phebe?” I whispered, my pulse racing. “My Phebe?” The woman’s eyes filled with happy tears and a blinding smile lit up her face as she dropped to kneel on the floor before me. “Rebekah. My sweet, sweet little Rebekah.” My world stopped turning on hearing that name… my birth name, my blessed name awarded to me by my parents… before they realized the devil lived within me, before I

was ripped away from those I loved, shunned and sent away to be saved. “Do not say that name, please,” I begged, and Phebe lost her smile. Her hand stroked my tangled hair from my face and she said sadly, “I know what you are and I know that evil runs in your veins. But you were always my precious beautiful little sister. My Rebekah who would sneak into my bed at night and allow me to braid her hair, allow me to sing her hymns and wait eagerly for me to recite scripture.” Her green eyes watched me, and she added, “Do you

remember, my sister? Do you remember those precious times we shared before you were cast out?” Memories flooded back. Happy times shared with Phebe engulfed my mind, memories I had blocked out. She cared for me, laughed with me, smiled with me, did chores with me, sang to me, read to me… loved me. I could not remember anybody loving me apart from Bella, Mae, and Maddie… and now Ky, although I understood that was enchanted, a spell. “Psalm twenty-three,” I whispered after Phebe had dropped her eyes, a disappointed expression

consuming her pretty face. “We would sing Psalm twenty-three.” Phebe gasped and tears filled her eyes. “You remember…” The two of us sat staring at one another as Phebe trailed off the scripture I held most sacred. Two young girls now grown. Lives lived, but not together. Scars borne, but not inflicted by the other. Two girls bonded, but no more than strangers. Intertwined pasts, but frayed and lonely futures. Phebe’s head tipped to the side. “You are the most beautiful thing I have ever beheld. The rumors of your beauty are not exaggerated.”

A shiver ran down my spine. “I am a Cursed, Phebe. I am born of Satan.” Phebe’s eyes dipped. “This I know.” “My mother…” I hushed out. Phebe nodded sadly. “They came for her, tried her as a heretic. At first, she denied their claims that she had lain with Satan and bore his cursed child. But after days of trials, she grew weak and confessed. She was executed quickly and given a proper burial for her repentance.” I felt a physical pain slice through my heart for the woman that

gave me life. I vaguely remembered her, but I did not know her well. My memories were fleeting glimpses of her brushing my hair and securing it in my headdress to hide its blond color and length. I remember her trimming my long, dark eyelashes with scissors so my eyes did not draw attention. A white cream would be rubbed onto my cheeks to ensure I looked pale, and a dark powder would be dabbed under my eyes so they looked sunken and tired. My shaking fingers had lifted to my face and were circling the skin under my eyes. Phebe took my hand

in hers and lowered them to my knees. “I remember her doing strange things to me, almost hiding who I was.” A single tear dropped from Phebe’s eye. “She tried to disguise your incredible beauty. She did not want you to pull the attention of the disciples… of Brother Luke.” The reality and guttering dread of my mother’s actions hit home and the profuse shaking of my body could not be stopped. Phebe noticed and placed her hand on my knee. “Then it is true,” I said in a

quivering voice. “What?” “That my mother joined with Satan… and together they made me.” Phebe drew in a breath but reluctantly nodded. “Yes.” “Then everything is true about me, sister? I truly am evil.” Phebe dipped her eyes, then looked up at me through her lashes. “But you are here in New Zion and you will be saved now, Delilah.” I nodded numbly, but inside I was broken. Phebe, seeing I had no desire to talk more, walked to a tray on a night table that she must have

brought in. Walking toward me, she held a pair of scissors in her hands. “I am to free you from your bonds.” Holding out my hands and feet, Phebe sliced through the rope, and my bones burned where the rope had rubbed at the flesh, the skin bright red and blistered. But I did not feel the pain, stark resignation washing away all feeling. Ky and Mae had tried to convince me that I was wrong about being a temptress, that the prophet and elders had convinced me of this truth to control me, to keep me doing their bidding. But hearing my mother had actually joined with

Satan, had been tried and sought repentance, told me all I needed to know. I, Delilah, was a Cursed… and had been swayed by the outside world. “Can you walk?” Phebe asked, and I automatically nodded my head. “Then we shall take a walk. I am sure you are eager to see your new commune. Prophet Cain gathered all of the communes and brought them together.” That got my attention. “All the communes?” Phebe held out her hand for me

to take and pulled me to my feet. I gritted my teeth at the soreness of my ankles, but the pain faded as my curiosity grew. “Yes, all the communes. There were hundreds all over the world. After the outside attack and the death of Prophet David, Prophet Cain ascended and along with the council of elders, they brought us here.” The confused look upon my face must have alerted Phebe to my shock. “Did you not know this, Delilah?” I shook my head. “Then where did you think you

had lived before you were taken to the prophet as Cursed?” My heart rate increased. “I… I always thought I was at another part of the same commune. But… I do not remember much of my childhood, so I never thought of it at all. My entire life we, the Cursed, were kept separate from everyone else. Interaction with the other chosen ones was forbidden. It was too dangerous for their souls to be exposed to us harlot women.” Phebe nodded in understanding yet pulled me to the door. I wrenched my arm back. “Wait! I doubt Prophet Cain has changed the

rules for me. I am forbidden from leaving these quarters.” Phebe glanced to the door. “We will keep to the secluded path. We will not be seen. We have about an hour until Brother Micah will come for you. Morning worship is in service and only I was assigned to watch you.” “Why you?” I asked. Phebe smiled and a flush crept up her cheeks. “I am a decorated sister…” My eyebrows furrowed, and Phebe flicked back her hair. “I am also the consort to our prophet’s brother, Judah. I hold an elevated status amongst the women.”

Phebe looked so proud and so honored to be by Judah’s side, but the one and only time I had met the man, all I felt was coldness. “Come. There is much to see,” Phebe said excitedly, pulling me through the door and into the morning sun. ***** Prophet David’s familiar voice played through large speakers at the scared circle, and I could not believe my eyes. I blinked furiously, believing I was seeing untruths. My hands were

shaking and my breath became slow. They were everywhere, hundreds upon hundreds of people… free of clothing and writhing around in pleasure on the grass. Men joining carnally with women; women joining carnally with women. It was hedonistic and explicit. Noises of pleasure pierced the morning air. I had never seen anything like it. This was no Lord’s Sharing I had ever witnessed. This was sinful, wrong. I looked to the raised stage and there sat Prophet Cain. He was alone, dressed in all white, looking

down at his people. Although from here he seemed uncomfortable, not engaging in the act, his eyes staring at the floor, not on the mass writhing bodies. Everywhere I looked there were people having sex. I did not understand it. This was not what I had been taught, not how I had been raised. A happy sigh escaped Phebe’s mouth, and she turned to me. “Is it not glorious, sister?” My eyes widened at her words. “I do not understand. Why are such actions taking place in the Lord’s Holy grounds?”

“This is the prophet’s message, Delilah. This has always been the way. We celebrate the Lord’s love with our bodies, ‘flesh of his flesh.’” My head shook profusely. “No! We are to be pure. Restrained. We are to suppress pleasure so as to not invite evil into our hearts and souls.” Phebe laid her hand on my shoulder. “No, sister. That is the way of the Cursed. You must suppress pleasure so as to not invite further evil into your already blackened soul. You are to remain pure but for your god-blessed elder

who helps you reach salvation. As the chosen ones of the Lord, we pray through our pleasure. The Lord made us sexual to feel his love.” My lip shook as I remembered the first day Brother Noah took me in a Lord’s Sharing as a child… “Delilah, today you learn obedience, for obedience shall conquer evil.” His head tipped to the side. “You do wish for your satanic soul to be saved, do you not?” “Yes, sir, most desperately. I do not want to be fallen, nor a temptress.” Brother Noah smiled, and my

stomach flipped. It did not seem kind, nor sincere, but rather salacious and excited. “Then come. We are to go to the great hall where all the other sinners and Cursed that need saving convene.” I bowed my head in submission, placing my small hand within his. “What will happen when we are in there?” my eight-year-old voice asked. Brother Noah bent down, stroked his finger down my cheek, and said, “I am to take you, Delilah. Purify you with my seed. And you mustn’t fight it. For

fighting will only delay your salvation. You want to be set free, do you not? You want to be with the Lord when the Day of Judgment comes?” “Yes, sir, it is my utmost dream.” “Then do not fight. Your sister, Bella, fought brother Gabriel at her first Sharing. She is still a headstrong and sinful child. Her soul is still dark. You do not want that, do you, Delilah?” I shook my head vigorously. I did not want that at all. I was scared as I was stripped of my garment. I was afraid as I

was placed on all fours, my head pressed to the ground and my hands placed behind my back. There was pain, discomfort, but more than that, the surrender I made to Brother Noah and the Lord. This was how I should be saved. I felt unsteady on my feet. “Delilah?” Phebe said as she watched me warily. I stared at the girl that was once my sister and felt nothing but confusion. Turning on my heel, I ran back down the short path to my new quarters, hearing the soft thud of

Phebe’s feet behind me. I did not stop. My mind was a labyrinth of bewilderment, a whirring chaos of turmoil, deceit, and misconceptions. As I entered my new bedroom, pacing the spacious apartment, Phebe ran in and asked, “Delilah, what is the matter? Why are you acting this way?” Raking my fingers through my hair, I asked, “Do you partake in these services? Does everybody?” She eyed me like I was ill of mind. “Please, Phebe! I must know!” “Yes, I take part in these services. They are essential to our

faith… to the cause. It is what we are all called to do. The apocalypse is nigh, and Prophet Cain will ensure our ascension to paradise through his revelations.” “Is this why you are a Sacred Sister? How have you earned that title? I have never heard of this before.” Phebe smiled. “Prophet David revealed that we must recruit more members. I was one of the sisters chosen from our previous commune to go to the outside world and convert more disciples.” My legs grew weak and I slumped down onto the bed.

“You… you go to the outside? You leave the commune?” “Yes. We must preach and take mission to spread the Lord’s words, just as Jesus and his disciples did.” “How? How do you convert?” Phebe walked cautiously toward me and joined me on the bed. She held my hand and confessed, “We share the Lord’s love. Show men and women that they can live a restraint-free life, show them how life can be if they embrace the Lord’s love and fully commit themselves to the cause… to Prophet David, and now to Prophet Cain.”

I did not think Phebe could say or show me anything else this morning that would shock me more than the Sacred Circle. I was growing numb. Everything I believed was being questioned; my beliefs were being ripped up; no, blown to smithereens. My entire life and beliefs were crumbling before my very eyes! I could not take it all in. I wanted Mae. I wanted Maddie. I wanted to hold Ky, to have him soothe and comfort me, to tell me everything was going to be okay. I was a stranger in this commune. Unaware. “You… you

join with them… carnally… and bring them back here, to the Lord’s Eden… to New Zion?” Phebe sat straighter, almost proud. “Yes. And I have brought back most of our converts. How else do you think we get new members?” “And… Judah? You are now with Judah?” Phebe smiled and I could see the affection she had for our prophet’s twin brother. “I am. He tells me I am worthy to stand by his side. I am an example to our women of how to use the Lord’s message and to show ungodly people the true path.”

I could not breathe. My lungs were constricting, my chest was growing tight, and I could not breathe! “Delilah?” Phebe dropped to her knees and felt at my clammy head. “Are you unwell?” “Yes,” I managed to say. “Please, I must rest. I am tired.” Phebe sighed and quickly exited the room, leaving me alone. I must have fallen asleep on the bed, for when I heard somebody walk through the door, I jolted awake on a gasp. The room was in dark shadow. I realized I must have slept the day away.

My back faced the door, but when heavy footsteps moved toward me, instinct had me scurrying to the head of the bed. “Little Rebekah—oops! No, it’s Delilah now, is it not?” a deep voice said, and Brother Micah walked into the dregs of daylight squeezing through the window. I inhaled a fearful breath. His frame was formidable. His brown hair down his back, a long beard flowing down his chest. His brown eyes were small and narrow, his face seeming to adopt a permanent scowl. He was tall and foreboding… He was the man to

save me? Brother Micah closed in and towered over the bed. “You are beautiful, Delilah, truly a vision.” I watched him intently, watched his lips tighten. Brother Micah turned his back and began lifting his tunic. I did not dare look away as his skin began to show. Then I could not look away when his entire back was revealed, unable to contain my sharp, shocked gasp. Micah glanced back. “You see what your whoring temptation did to me, Delilah?” Wide slashes marred his back. They were everywhere, from the

bottom of his neck to the bottom of his spine. He had been flogged, lashed… just as Jesus was. Micah spun around and glared down at me. “Do you remember that night, Delilah? The night you came into my room and taunted me with your sweet smile. Tempted me with those blue eyes. I was in rapture of your looks. Prophet David had just preached about how to touch and please a girl, about how our caretakers at The Order would begin to touch us to introduce us to the Lord’s love. “And I had loved you for years, for as long as I could remember.

And it was not just a childhood infatuation. You consumed me, my every thought, my dreams, every fiber of my body. I thought about you incessantly, about how you could be like one of those girls in the coloring books.” Micah’s eyes hooded and I watched as he reached down to his crotch with his hand, revealing his excitement. He took a step forward, then another, until his knees hit the mattress at the end of the bed. His hand began stroking up and down his length, and nausea built in my stomach, vomit edging its way up my throat.

No… please, Lord, please save me… spare me from Micah’s wrath, I prayed. “I learned to touch myself to your image. Learned how to bring pleasure and transcend to get closer to the Lord… all to those pretty eyes and plump lips.” Micah’s palms hit the mattress, followed shortly after by his knees. I had nowhere to go; I was trapped. Fear kept me a prisoner on the bed. But then his eyes glazed with something else, something I could not decipher. “The devil within you spoke to my innocent and Godfearing soul. And you, with your

sinfully beautiful face, lured me in. You made me fall from grace. I was tempted and I was weak!” Micah worked his hand harder against his length, his breath panting, sweat building on his chest. Releasing his grip for but a moment, he crawled forward, forcing me on my back until he hovered above me, fisting his penis again. “After my father caught us, you were taken away because of the witch that you are. And me, I was punished for not resisting. You had tempted my father and he had prevailed. But not me. I had succumbed to you. I had succumbed

to evil. To a harlot of Hades.” I could not speak, unable to do anything as Micah bent down, his breath washing over my face. “I was taken to the hill of perdition, my arms roped between two trees and my tunic ripped down the center. My father took a lash and awarded me with thirty-nine stripes, just like Jesus Christ.” “I am… I am so sorry,” I whispered, my terror creeping into my voice. Micah paused in his selfgratification. A bead of salty sweat dropped on my cheek. “Sorry? I do not want nor do I need your

apology, whore. With every whip of that lash, I rid my enchanted mind of your spell. With every burst of pain, I promised the Lord I would never fall again. I committed every strike to memory and promised myself if the Lord should see fit to put me in your depraved path again, I would become a solider of Christ and fight Satan for your soul.” A scream tore from my chest as Brother Micah’s hand began lifting up my long dress. His fingers did not stop crawling up my thigh until they hooked around my undergarments and pulled them down my legs, discarding them on

the floor. “Stand,” Micah ordered. I did as requested. I was no stranger to this situation. In fact, it could have been Brother Noah above me; I had lived this moment a thousand times over. Standing on unsure feet, I bowed my head in obedience. “Remove the dress.” Trembling, I lifted my arms and pulled down the zipper, my gray dress falling to a heap on the floor. I was bare. I was naked. I was back. After a rustle of the sheets,

Micah stood in front of me, ducking his head so he could look into my eyes. “Look at me, Delilah,” he said, and as natural as breathing, I did as commanded. Micah ran his hand through my hair, then spoke the words that were all too familiar to me. “I am to take you, Delilah. Purify you. And you must not fight it. For fighting will only delay your salvation. You want to be set free, do you not? You want to be with the Lord when the Day of Judgment comes?” Flashbacks of being a child and hearing those exact words slip from

Brother Noah’s lips invaded my conscious mind, rendering me immobile. I had become that eight-year-old girl again. I was that lonely lost soul again. Nodding, I found myself saying, “Yes, sir, it is my utmost dream.” It was rote. “Then do not fight,” Brother Micah ordered. “For I have the power to save you. I am blessed by the Lord to bring you into his embrace.” Brother Micah moved to the side and gestured to the bed. I walked forward three steps, kneeled down,

pressed my forehead to the mattress, and clasped my hands behind my back. As the mattress dipped. Brother Micah braced at my entrance and began pushing his length inside. I closed my eyes and pictured the only man I loved. The man I loved that would never take me like this. He condemned those that would… The man that made love to me… “Baby, listen to me and listen good.” Ky’s eyes softened and he tucked my hair behind my ear with his finger, his blond beard tickling the skin on my chest. “I ain’t like

them. Yeah, I’m a whore. That ain’t no shock. And I’ve fucked around with a long fuckin’ line of sluts. But I ain’t ever done one thing. I’ve never given two shits about a bitch like I do you. I ain’t ever held out for one piece’a pussy like I’ve held out for yours. I’d kill for you. Anyone even comes close to trying to take you away from me and I’ll slit their motherfuckin’ throat. You belong to me, you’re mine, and right now, in this bed, I’m gonna do something else for the very first time. We both are…” I held my breath, too afraid that if I exhaled I would ruin the

moment. “I’m gonna make love to you, Lilah. I’m gonna take you as mine, bind you to me, ‘cause there ain’t no one out there, no one else meant for me in this world but you.” “Ky…” I hushed out and this time embraced the tears as they tumbled down my cheeks. They were the proof Ky should receive that I wanted everything with him too. Ky sighed and kissed a salty droplet away from each cheek. Pressing his forehead against mine, he inhaled a ragged breath

and murmured, “I fuckin’ love you, Lilah. This, us, babe, it’s more than just fucking. You get that, yeah?” Any inhibitions I had fled at that moment and, clutching my hands onto his face, I crushed my lips to his and confessed, “I love you too, so very much… You make me feel safe… I am unafraid when I am with you. You do not know how special that is to me.” A blinding smile pulled on his beautiful face… I held on to the image of that face. Kyler Willis, my beautiful true love…

I love you, Ky… You will forever hold my heart… ***** Ky “We’re gonna have to do recon. We’re fuckin’ stupid if we go in this place blind,” AK said. Smiler and Tanner backed him up. The Nazi fucker had pulled through and made it back with blueprints in hand. And yeah, the new commune was a fucking fortress. A thousand acres of concealed and top-grade military

protection. It was like cracking Fort Knox. We had no idea how many freaks were in there, but from what Tanner could get intel on, it could be thousands. The Hangmen could take weeks to get those kinda numbers together, so Styx had agreed to let the AK and Smiler go in and scope the place out, see if we could pull off an under-the-radar retrieval. That was a day ago. I didn’t have those stealth kinda skills to be of use, so I found it more productive to sit at the bar, nursing a fuck-off bottle of Jack.

Two days my bitch had been gone, two miserable and fuckin’ long days, and I wasn’t an idiot. Mae had said what those asswipes would be doing, but I couldn’t let myself go there, couldn’t picture some sadistic pedo raping my woman. Fuck, she’d be so scared. My old lady was a timid, brainwashed, scarred-by-life bitch. Mae and Maddie were a damn train wreck, holed up in Styx’s apartment, numb as fuck, and staring off into space most of the fuckin’ time. “How’s it hangin’, brother?” Hush sat beside me, pulling me

from my dark thoughts, and as always, Cowboy weren’t far behind. They were like each other’s damn shadows. “Ky,” Cowboy greeted, tipping his Stetson, and signaled for a beer from prospect, taking a seat next to Hush. The three of us didn’t talk. What the fuck was there to say? Hours passed and one by one the brothers entered the bar: Tank, Bull, Vike, Flame, Tanner showed his face, and eventually Styx. We were all waiting on intel, the old ladies upstairs with Maddie and Mae. Someone nudged my arm and

Styx sat beside me. He didn’t say fuck all either. The roar of Harleys sounded outside, and I jumped off my barstool, ready to run for the door, but Styx held me back. Minutes later, AK and Smiler entered the bar, looking tired and disheveled, Smiler’s long hair greasy and tied back, dirt all over their leathers and skin. I pounded in their direction as they slumped on the sofas and stood before them. I heard Styx whistle for everyone to gather around. “Well?” I prompted. AK lifted his head and ran his

hands down his face. “They have a motherfuckin’ army.” Releasing a long sigh, I crossed my arms over my chest, and Hush asked, “What we dealing with?” “Guards patrolling with AK-47s ‘round every perimeter, and not just any guard. These guys know what they’re doing. Have two shifts, day and night,” Smiler revealed. “Any weak areas?” Tank asked. “Not many. But they weren’t thorough enough when they secured the outer perimeter and we found a way in on the southwest of the property. Not much but hills and fields there, scrubland. It’s the

weakest spot, anywhere else and we’re looking at four-deep electrical fencing, cameras, and patrols every hour.” AK then looked up at Styx and me; the prez had moved beside me. “Don’t know where the fuck they’ve all come from, but I can tell y’all now, those fuckers we killed months back—the elders, prophet cunt-face, those brothers who had Mae, Li, and Madds—they were nothing. This place ain’t like nothing I’ve seen before. And the ammo they were strapped with, real top-grade Israeli shit. And I gotta say, prez, that shit’s better than what we’re

hauling.” Styx nudged me, and I automatically watched his hand sign and translated. “What the hell is this place? What’re they doing there?” Smiler actually motherfuckin’ smiled, without humor, though. “Looks like the fuckin’ crusade, like a fortified Jerusalem or some shit. Those religious freaks look like they’re prepping for fuckin’ Armageddon.” Styx threw his head back and groaned, then looked at Bull. “Any word about new gun dealers on our turf?”

Bull shook his head. “Nothing. Everything’s all good.” “They’re biding their time,” I said and met Styx’s eyes. “We all know Rider. He’s new. He’ll need to get things in order before he strikes. But after that… well. he’s pissed and he’s gonna bring the fuckin’ rain.” “We got in, scoped the outskirts, but never went too deep,” Smiler said. “And Lilah? Did you see my woman?” I asked, a fuckin’ pit in my stomach. AK and Smiler glanced to each other, seeming to debate on what the

hell to share. I stepped forward, drawing their attention, and said, “Whatever you gotta say, brothers, you better start talking.” AK sat back on the sofa and said, “We saw something, but no, we never saw Lilah.” “What did you see?” Hush asked. “We gotta know everything if we’re going in.” Smiler’s brows furrowed and he said, “We were well back, but we heard some crazy Bible shit being piped through huge speakers.” They glanced to each other again and that only served to piss me off. “Stop fuckin’ staring into each

other’s eyes and tell me what the fuck you saw!” I shouted, catching AK gritting his teeth “You wanna know what we saw? We saw a motherfuckin’ orgy. A shitload of folk fuckin’ on a huge patch of grass, pussies and cocks everywhere, fuckin’ each other in every hole they could find, while shouting some crazy language we didn’t understand.” “Never seen anything like it,” Smiler added. Every part of me froze, and AK stood, putting his hand on my shoulder. “It was like some crazy sex cult, brother. Neither of us

caught Lilah, but that don’t mean she weren’t there.” Flame visibly shook and looked to Styx. “When we going in?” Styx looked to Smiler and AK and raised his eyebrows, silently asking the question. “We were thinking nightfall,” Smiler answered. “We got a pretty good idea what we’ll get for the first couple of miles, but it’ll be all surprises from then. Darkness will give us the extra coverage we’ll need to track down Lilah. And brother…” Smiler turned to me. “We will fuckin’ get her… at any cost. Even if I didn’t like the bitch,

her staying in that fucked-up place wouldn’t sit right with me.” “And the guns,” Bull said. “We gotta try and know what they’re stocking. Those fuckers are still just outside’a Austin. They’re gonna be making a play for our turf in no time at all. This could mean a fuckin’ allout war with the cunts. And now they’re in with the KKK? Shit’s not looking good.” “Everyone good with going in at nightfall?” Styx signed, nodding at what Bull had said. A round of ayes sounded, and I said, “Who’s going in? ‘Cause I’m going and I don’t wanna hear no shit

about it.” Styx nodded and pointed to AK, Smiler, Cowboy, Hush, him, and me. “We six go, but, Ky?” I watched my best friend’s hands. “It’s AK and Smiler’s lead, right?” My jaw clenched so hard it fuckin’ ached, but I replied, “Right.” “Tank, Bull, Flame, Vike, you guys protect the club. No fucker comes in.” They all jerked their chin in agreement, but Flame growled. “I’m coming,” Flame spat, looking as crazy as shit in his leathers, no shirt, and only his cut

on top. “Don’t dare leave me outta this shit. I’m coming.” AK walked to Flame. “Brother, this is an in-and-out mission. No fuckin’ drama or those nut jobs’ll catch us all and crucify our asses. This isn’t some pussy-ass hippy shit we’re dealing with. This version of the cult is fuckin’ locked and loaded to take any fucker out that crosses their turf.” Flame stared at AK like he weren’t even listening, but he said, “I’m still coming. I’ll shut the fuck up.” Flame smiled and it just looked fuckin’ creepy on the freak. “The ways I can kill don’t need to

have sound.” I saw the apprehension on all the brothers’ faces, but I for one would feel better knowing that murdering bastard had my back. “Then we go in tonight,” Styx signed. “Get rest. Y’all are gonna need it.” Each brother tapped me on the shoulder as they left the bar to go to their rooms, leaving me with Styx. I threw him a jerk of my chin and went to hit the sack, when he stopped me with a grip on my arm. He let go to sign, “If this cult under Rider’s got worse than the fucked-up one our bitches were

brought up in, then you need to prepare yourself, brother.” “She’s only been gone a couple’a days. We’re gonna be back before those assholes hurt her,” I replied, but I knew I was fooling myself, as did Styx if his fucking pitiful expression was anything to go by. As soon as Lilah walked back into that commune, she was gonna be hauled into seclusion for those bastards to “save her.” She’d told me so herself. “Go be with Mae,” I said and almost ran to my room. Slamming the door, my back hit the wood, and I slid to the floor, my head dropping

into my hands. Fuck, Li… please be fuckin’ okay.

Chapter Nineteen Lilah Leaves from a tree outside the window danced as shadows cast against the bedroom wall. It was dark outside and a deathly silence overpowered the night. It was not a pleasant sight, those leaves. The dark shapes joining together, crisscrossing, and shaking almost looked like demons crawling along

the wall, stalking me… taunting me. I squeezed my eyes shut to escape the haunting sight. My legs were numb. I tried to move them to a different position but winced when a pain jolted through my body from my core. I was sore. Micah was rough, causing blood to stain my thighs, his seed dried down my legs. I had lost count of how many times he had taken me—each time reciting scripture, my soul reacting, shaking me from within, my eyes rolling back, and a personal plea to the Lord flowing from my mouth. “Submit yourselves therefore to

God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you,” Brother Micah would shout with every thrust of his hips, every pull on my hair wrapped around his fist, and every flood of his seed spilled into my womb. Exhausted from his arduous task, Micah had left, leaving me unmoving on the bed but promising to return tomorrow. I did not want tomorrow to arrive. I had never felt this… dirty, this used before. At the end of every Lord’s Sharing in the past, I accepted that I was one step closer to salvation. But Brother Micah had

not taken me to save me; no, he was punishing me for his lashes, tearing my hair, purposely causing me pain as he entered me dry. He scratched and sank his teeth into my shoulder, bruised my hips with his unrelenting grip, and marked my neck when he pinned me down, almost choking me. I had only ever been taken by Brother Noah my entire life. I did not know what it was to make love, to feel pleasure at one’s carnal touch… until Ky. His touch had changed me; his love had fundamentally transformed something within me.

He had shown me this joining was… wrong. I blinked once. Twice. This joining is wrong! This whole place is wrong! Lips trembling, I used my palms to push myself off the mattress and maneuver myself into a sitting position. An unfamiliar energy coursed within me. Before I knew what I was doing, I stumbled to my feet, righted my soiled-with-bloodand-seed dress, and staggered to the door. Pressing my ear to the wood, I could not hear anything outside. Slowly opening the door, I checked

the hallway was clear and tiptoed outside. Voices drifted from a room at the end of the hallway. I assumed it was the room where the guards resided. It was only a short trip to the exit door, so as quiet as possible, I made way toward it and outside into the night air. Feeling lightheaded, I followed the pathway and it led me to the edge of the woods. I did not have any conscious thought, but simply followed my feet as they picked up pace and tried heartily to run. And run I did. I burst through the cover of trees

and ran. Ran as fast as my weakened legs would allow me. I had no idea where I was or where I was running to, but I did not care, visualizing Ky in mind. His image kept me strong. I must leave… I could not believe that I, Delilah, a devout follower of the prophet, was attempting to flee to the outside. My breathing sounding hollow. I stumbled over a fallen branch. I was exhausted, my body in dire need of rest. As my palms and knees hit the ground, I tried to stand up, but I could not. With my cheek to the dried leaves, I heard raised voices approach, one voice in

particular standing out—Brother Micah. “Here! She is here!” he shouted, and in seconds, guards surrounded me. Arms scooped me up. Dazed, I found my eyes looking into Brother Micah’s. His lips were tight and his gaze furious. “Were you trying to escape, whore? Were you deserting your people again… your prophet?” I did not say anything in response. I knew the consequence for being a deserter, and I doubted anything I had to say would be considered.

Brother Micah’s eyes lit with revenge and he said, “We will take her to the prophet. This Satancreated whore is beyond salvation, beyond redemption. She is evil to the core. Prophet Cain will not tolerate her attempt to flee back to those evil men.” I did not care anymore. Let them do to me what they wished. I could not live this way. If my soul could not be saved, Ky could never love me purely. I would rather die than have his love under a ruse… and I would rather die than continue to live under the prophet’s rule. This commune was not what I

deemed sacred. Sex was used immorally. Scars were being thrust upon unwilling souls. I welcomed the charge of desertion. For the first time in my life, I welcomed the ultimate relief from this evil living within me. ***** “Prophet, you must make an example of her. She is a Cursed, beyond what we as the Lord’s followers can do. The men she has been residing with have corrupted her soul, fueled the devil’s

influence.” My hands bound again, I sat on the hard floor of Prophet Cain’s quarters. Prophet Cain stood in front of me, surrounded by Judah and the council of elders. Brother Micah was pleading his case. Prophet Cain’s eyes watched me, and what looked like indecision glimmered in their depths. Walking two steps forward, Prophet Cain bent down and said, “Delilah… I have heard much of you.” I rolled my eyes to meet his and I was struck by his beauty. “Tell me, Delilah, why were you running from your people?”

I did not give a reply. I knew whatever I would say would fall on the deafest of ears. Prophet Cain sighed and quietly said, “Delilah, repent, agree to atone for your sins by Prophet David’s writings, and you shall be saved from a trial.” I dropped my eyes, and Prophet Cain lifted my chin. “Look at me,” he ordered. He stared into my eyes, and then cast what looked like anxious glances around the elders. “Leave us,” Prophet Cain ordered his council, and reluctantly, they all got to their feet. All except Brother Judah. Prophet Cain stood

and faced his twin. “You too, Judah. I need to speak to her alone.” Judah’s face hardened as he shot out of seat and marched out of the room. Judah’s face, although identical in every way, was harsher than the prophet’s. Judah’s eyes were always assessing, like he saw everyone as an enemy. Prophet Cain’s eyes actually seemed kind at times, troubled at others. Mae had told me that she once had considered him a friend. At times, I could maybe see why. When everyone had cleared the room, Prophet Cain walked over me and kneeled down. “Delilah, or

is it Lilah? When Mae would talk of you she always called you Lilah.” I kept my eyes to the tiled floor, not saying a single of word. Too numb to even muster a reply. Prophet Cain sat on the floor and wrapped his arms around his knees, staring outside of the window. His brown hair hung loose down his back and his beard was growing out since the first time I had seen him all those months ago when he had returned Mae to marry Prophet David. “How is she?” Prophet Cain said a few minutes later, making my blink in surprise.

I did not answer, and it caused him to turn and stare at me. “Is she happy? Does… does she ever talk of me?” A sorrowful expression crossed his face and he dropped his head, sighing, like he regretted even asking. Glancing at the door behind us, Prophet Cain turned back to me and said, “You must repent Lilah. If you do not, I cannot save you. Every move I make is being watched, every prayer service I take is judged and I am trying to make this commune thrive for the sake of our people. I need the people to believe

in me so I can lead us to greatness. I still believe in the Lord’s message, in Prophet David’s message. I still want us all to be saved. And for that we need Mae, we need to get all the Cursed back to New Zion. Prophecies must be fulfilled!” My hands began shaking as I heard the truth, the vindication in his words. I wanted for us Cursed to be saved too, but when I thought of Mae smiling and happy with Styx in my mind, I knew I could not repent. When I thought of quiet Maddie staring out of the window watching the world in contentment, I knew I could not repent. And

when I thought of being caressed and adored by Ky, of him making love to me so carefully, I knew I could not repent. They had to be protected. Prophet Cain leaned forward and lifted my chin with his finger. “I would never hurt her. She would be my only wife. I love her. And because I love her she needs to be freed from that devil, Styx. You all do. You all need to be here. And because I love her, and I know she loves you, I need you to repent. I cannot stop the punishment you will face if not. I will spare you a trial if you confess to your tempting ways.

Because, Delilah, you do not want to be put through a trial.” I opened my mouth to speak and Prophet Cain seemed to sigh in relief that I was complying. That did not last long when I closed my lips back shut. Prophet Cain’s jaw clenched and sitting up, he snapped, “So they got to you too? The Hangmen corrupted another Cursed’s soul? You deny your people’s salvation to protect them? What? Did you fall for one of them too?” He laughed in disbelief. “You did, didn’t you?” His previously kind eyes frosted over into bitterness. “Then they

have just sentenced you to an eternity in hell.” The door to the room suddenly opened and Brother Judah walked in followed by my father, Micah and Brother Luke. “Well?” Judah asked, and I could feel Prophet Cain’s eyes on me, imploring me to confess. I remained quiet. I simply did not care what they did to me. Trial or no trial, I was done with it all, with this beauty that lured men like Micah into raping me. For I now knew what they disguised as a “Lord’s Sharing” was rape. I now understood what rape was.

Prophet Cain sighed in defeat. Standing up, he looked to his brother. “You are the Inquisitor, Judah. I wash my hands of her and want no part in her schooling.” Prophet Cain looked to Micah and said in a cutting voice, “Maybe you are right after all, brother. Maybe she is beyond salvation.” Prophet Cain walked off and ascended a large set of stairs, disappearing from sight, but I frowned when I saw his reflection in the opposite nearby window. He had stood with his back against the wall, tipped his head back, spun around and sent his fist into the

white wall. His burst of rage startled me, but I did not have much time to think it over. Brother Judah, Brother Luke, Brother Micah, and most hurtful of all, my father all loomed over my cowered body. Though, I had come to realize this man was not a father to me. He had no care in his soul for me. Brother Judah looked to Micah. “Gather the people. They must witness how The Order punishes a willing harlot of Satan. We shall take her to circle. We shall try her for the witch she is.” *****

The crowd was on their feet as I was tied by my wrists, each arm spread and fastened to two posts. They were yelling things at me, their angry faces red as Judah and Micah introduced me as a deserter. “This Cursed woman of Eve was found tonight fleeing The Order, after being saved by Brother Micah.” Gasps of shock echoed around the clearing. Men and women of all ages and sizes were glaring at me, adults shielding the children’s faces from me. “The devil living within her convinced her run from the Lord’s salvation. And as a weak woman,

she was swayed from reaching God’s offered light. Instead, she chose the path of darkness.” The people’s attention was rapt on Judah as he kneeled by my side, Brother Micah holding back my hair so my face was on show. “This is a Cursed. Notice her face, designed so men would fall at her feet.” Judah ran his finger over my forehead. “Her features perfect enough to entice any man. Her forehead is the perfect size, her eyes large, framed with thick and long black lashes. Her cheekbones are high, yet not too defined. Her chin is small, giving a softer

appearance, and her lips are full and plump, but her mouth not too large. Men will be driven crazy by this face.” Judah got to his feet, pulling on my hair so I scrambled to my feet. Brother Micah moved behind me and immediately sliced down the back of my vest so all that was covering my modesty was my white slip. Gripping the slip at the back, the material clung to my shape. Men in the crowd stared upon me with lustful eyes, some edging forward closer to the stage. “Ah, my brothers, I see the siren’s call has pulled you in. For her body was

created to cause lust in the hearts of men.” Judah’s hand started at my shoulders, then slowly drifted down. “Her shoulders are feminine, gentle. Her breasts full and pert.” I fought back bile as Judah’s large hand cupped my right breast, kneading at the flesh, pinching at my nipple. His hand then dropped to my waist. “Her waist is small, her stomach perfectly flat, leading to hips that flare and welcome a man between her thighs.” Judah released me, and I slumped to ground, the rope burning

my wrists. “Many have been tempted by this woman, this whore.” Judah looked behind him at the council of elders. “Step forward if this woman has cast her spell upon you.” Brother Micah stepped forward, then Brother Luke, and finally, my father. The crowd gasped at the elders admitting their weakness. Judah stepped to the edge of the raised stage. “And brothers who gaze upon this woman now. Step forward if you have been staring at this Cursed, wishing you could join with her, taste her, touch her.” Trembling, I lifted my chin only

to witness many men, tens and tens of men, stepping forward. Tears that I had been too numb to produce tumbled down my cheeks. Curse this face! Curse this body! Judah spread his arms. “Tonight we shall rid this woman of her evil forever!” Brother Micah appeared at my back again and ripped off my slip, leaving me bare to the crowd. Some of the men become crazed with lust as they stared at my naked flesh. “Brother Micah! Retrieve the lash!” Judah ordered, and I heard Brother Micah pick up something off the floor. Hot breath was

suddenly at my ear, and Micah said, “This is my retribution, Delilah. You too shall be scarred… if you do not die first.” I did not feel fear like I should. Quite the opposite. They wanted me to be scarred, repulsive… not be deemed as perfect. They wanted me to repent, admit to the evil within me. But they would not get their chance. I wanted to die if it was a choice between that or residing here at commune. I just wanted to be rid of this evil stigma. A smile spread upon my face, and I watched as Brother Judah

frowned at my response. A flush of red clouded his face as anger at my petulance took hold. Dipping my head, I squeezed my eyes shut. The first crack of the lash cut into my flesh and a white-hot flame of pure pain racked my body. An involuntary cry burst from my lips, and I glanced up just in time to see Judah grin in triumph. I steeled myself for the next lash, the one after that… and those that followed. Sweat ran down my face, pooling on the wooden floor where my head hung low. Even the light breeze felt like razors slitting my back. When the

lashes stopped, my back sagged with weakness, and Judah kneeled down, quieting the voluminous crowd. “Do you repent your tempting ways?” Forcing my mouth to remain shut, I turned my gaze from Judah. Shaking his head, he placed his attention behind me. “Untie her.” Someone cut the ropes at my wrists and my body crumpled to the floor. “Secure her!” Judah ordered, and rough hands took hold of my arms and ripped me from the floor. Someone pulled at my hair, and I

found myself looking at the faces of the crowd. They seemed to blur into one, no defined features, no distinguishing clothes. But then they began to part, angered by someone pushing her way to the front. A flash of red was the first thing I saw, a whimper sounded second, and a moment later, my eyes cleared enough to see Phebe lay her eyes upon me and cover her mouth with her hand. I kept my eyes on my sister as Judah addressed the crowd. “Jesus Christ died on the cross to atone for mankind’s sins… but some sins cannot be wiped clean. Being at one

with Satan is a mortal sin.” Judah held out his hand and a thick metal rod was placed in it. “This heathen shall meet the Lord wearing the mark of Christ so our Lord knows that all was done to save her tainted soul… alas in vain.” I could see tears falling from Phebe’s eyes as she watched Brothers Luke and Micah hold my arms, baring my naked front to the people of New Zion. A barrel set to side of the stage was ignited by my father with a match, the flames rising high, the heat too hot for my exposed cheek.

Taking the rod, Judah placed it in the fire, the end reddening with contained heat. Lifting the rod and walking toward me, he placed it vertically on my stomach, pressing down, the boiling metal scalding my skin. Whether I wanted to or not, weakened or not, a gargled scream ripped from my throat, and Judah’s eyes lit with satisfaction. Every muscle in my body was taut—no breath, no air could I inhale… “This harlot shall forever bear the sign of Christ, the redeemer, our savior. The cross shall keep the devil living within her at bay!”

Immersing the rod in the barrel of fire, Judah pulled it from the flames and held it high. Shutting my eyes, I braced for the next laceration… and it came, burning my flesh, the putrid smell of its mark hitting my nostrils. Casting the rod to the ground, Judah looked me in the eyes, my consciousness fading, and asked, “For the final time, Delilah, whore of Satan, do you repent for your sinful ways?” I knew this was it, the moment I chose my fate. Flickering my gaze up to the night sky, I stared at the lonely moon and prayed, Lord, help

me keep strong. See me through this trial, for I want to rid myself of this evil… I want to be saved, by death. Judah spat on the ground at my feet and proclaimed, “By fire you shall burn. By boiling blood you shall be purified of your sin!” A pained cry came from the crowd, and Phebe fell to her knees. Judah’s eyes narrowed at her in displeasure. Then he addressed my father and Brother Micah. “Brother Micah, Brother Isaiah, take Delilah to the hill of perdition. You know what to do.” My father took Brother Luke’s

place at my side, and together with Brother Micah, they dragged me off the stage, my toes losing their skin on the rough wood. I must have lost consciousness after that, for the next thing I remembered was being awoken by Brother Micah pushing his manhood into my core. “Lord, Lord, forgive me,” he panted as he thrust into me two more times. I did not even feel it. Removing his head from the crook between my neck and shoulder, he reared back and his eyes met mine. “Delilah, you truly are the most beautiful creature on

this earth. I have never wanted a woman like I have wanted you…” He sighed and rubbed his cheek against mine. “This face… this beautiful face drives me to insanity.” “Brother Micah! We must proceed!” I searched for the source of the voice and saw my father gathering planks of wood. “I will miss this face, Delilah,” Micah said quietly and pulled himself out of me, only to grasp my legs and pin them down straight, tying around my ankles. I instinctively tried to move my arms, but they were raised above my

head, tied to a long piece of wood. I was on a stake… I was bound to a stake! I immediately began to struggle as my father piled wood at my feet. By fire you shall burn. By boiling blood you shall be purified of your sin! Brother Judah’s words suddenly made sense. They were to burn me as a witch! Brother Micah secured my legs, then set to helping my father. Panic at my situation hit me and I shouted out in frustration, unable to free myself from my restraints. “Please!” I begged. The pain from my back made me

delirious, the burned skin on my torso raw and agonizing. I was thirsty, my mouth dry from lack of fluids. I searched the surrounding area, but there was nothing in sight, just field upon field, a vast blanket of green and a small truck parked at the bottom of the hill that must have brought us out here to this secluded spot. Taking a match from a small linen sack, my father lit the flint at the bottom of the stake, and I watched the logs ignite slowly, a small flame beginning to lick at the wood. “No, please!” I shouted as I

began to feel heat at my feet. Brother Micah and my father dropped to their knees, eyes closed, and held their hands up to the Lord. “Depart from me, you who are cursed, into the eternal fire prepared for the devil and his angels.” “But the cowardly, the unbelieving, the vile, the murderers, the sexually immoral, those who practice magic arts, the idolaters, and all liars—their place will be in the fiery lake of burning sulfur. This is the second death.” “They will be punished with

everlasting destruction and shut out from the presence of the Lord and from the majesty of his power.” Scripture slipped from their lips. Matthew, Revelation, Thessalonians… They were conversing with the Lord, too lost in the rapture of Glossolalia to hear my cries. The flames grew higher and any hope of me being saved from this horrid death departed. I closed my eyes and prayed it would be quick.

Chapter Twenty Ky “Ready?” Smiler turned to AK and began unscrewing the fuse box to break the electric current running through the fence. The rest of us—Me, Styx, Flame, Cowboy, and Hush—sat back waiting, but I was fuckin’ desperate to get inside.

AK and Smiler hadn’t been fuckin’ lying; this place was a damn military stronghold. Walls, fences, and lookouts stationed everywhere. So far, two guards had been taken down, one by Styx and one by me. The fuckers hadn’t even heard us coming, making it just perfect to surprise their stupid asses, slugging a bullet right between the eyes, the suppressors on our Uzis not making a damn sound. “In!” Smiler whispered, throwing the door of the fuse box on the ground. Taking his Uzi, he shot the fuckin’ thing to pieces. Taking the butt of his gun, AK

tested the fence—nothing. Hush stepped forward with the wire cutters, ripping enough of the huge fence to allow us through. One by one we passed through the row of fences into a fuck-off great field. Sticking to the line of trees, AK guided us into the woods. “What now?” Cowboy asked. “We head north,” Smiler answered. “The blueprints showed most of the buildings in that direction.” “You lead. We’ll follow,” Styx signed, and we moved out. Sticking to the cover of the dark woods, we’d traveled a couple of

miles when the sound of voices caught my attention. Freezing, I held up my hand, the brothers stopping dead in their tracks. I listened harder as all eyes fell on me. “You hear that shit?” I hushed out. AK frowned. “There’s nothing out here. Fields and shit.” The voices got louder, and stepping back, following the direction of the sounds, I saw what looked like flames not too far in the distance. “Looks like a fire,” I said, and the brothers gathered to look. “Why the fuck would there be a fire all the

way out here?” AK turned to Smiler. “We need to check this shit out. The blueprints could’a been wrong.” But then a scream so loud cut through the strange low murmurs, a scream that sent ice through my veins. My chest grew tight, and when I heard it again, I set off running, ignoring my brothers behind me. That voice… that fuckin’ voice… When it sounded again, I had no doubt who it fuckin’ belonged to. LILAH! Pushing my legs as fast as they could go, I aimed for the flames,

that creepy deep murmuring becoming clearer. It didn’t take me long to realize it was that fuckin’ strange-ass Bible talk shit that Lilah did. Hearing footsteps behind me, I glanced round to see Styx and Flame on my trail. Flame’s face was lit with excitement, Styx’s with concern. Raising my Uzi at Lilah’s screams, I finally broke through the trees and froze. Two men were flat on the ground, rolling around and babbling a language no fucker could understand… in front of a fire… a

stake… a fuckin’ stake with a naked Lilah… screaming… in pain. “Lilah!” I shouted, tearing forward, hearing Flame’s angry roar and curses stringing from my brothers’ mouths. The men on the floor didn’t even concern me. Lilah, all I could fuckin’ see was Lilah, flames licking up a pile of wood, almost at her feet. Looking around, I saw Cowboy and Hush fuckin’ paling at the sight. “Cowboy, Hush! You’re with me!” Both brothers followed me toward the pyre. Lilah’s eyes were shut, a damn crucifix burned into

her naked torso. She was beat, bloodied. I scanned down her body as Hush and Cowboy ran behind the stake and, one on either side, began slicing off the rope around her wrists and feet. Knowing Cowboy and Hush had the ropes, I started kicking at the wood around her feet. AK and Smiler joined me until a path had cleared enough for me to get through to my woman. “Lilah!” I called as I approached, but her head was lolling from side to side. Fuck, she wasn’t with it. “Ky, brother,” Hush called. “Her

back’s been lashed to all hell, real fucked-up Jesus crucifixion shit.” I was visibly shaking with rage, and when Hush and Cowboy signaled the ropes were free, I lifted a limp Lilah from the stake, her blue eyes opening. “Ky? My Ky… you are here… but you do not really love me. It was all a falsehood… I am so sorry… sorr —” Lilah’s eyes suddenly rolled back and she lost consciousness. “Lilah! Lilah!” I called out, confused as fuck, but she wouldn’t wake up. Running out of the path of

flames, I bent down, checking her over. There was blood everywhere. Burns, scars, bruises, lashes, and— No… fuckin’ NO! Blood staining her pussy… fuckin’ cum streaming out of her cunt. They’d raped her… They motherfucking raped her! Fists clenched, I laid Lilah on the grass, a fuckin’ red mist flooding my eyes. Ripping off my cut, I laid it over her body and turned to face the bastards spewing that psycho shit. Styx held some old fucker in his arms, the bastard almost shitting

himself as he stared at us. But Flame, Flame was holding his blade to a man’s throat, his pigsized brown eyes watching me with my bitch, my bitch that he’d tried to motherfucking burn. Flame was whispering something in his ear, something I couldn’t make out. But the dicksucker in his arms was hearing it, paling and losing all the blood from his face at what our club psycho was spouting. Deciding to start with him, I walked straight up to his face and, throwing all my strength behind it, punched him clean across jaw.

Flame threw back his head and laughed as blood spurted from the Jesus-wannabe’s mouth. But the fucker bounced back. “The soul who sins shall die. The son shall not suffer for the iniquity of the father, nor the father suffer for the iniquity of the son. The righteousness of the righteous shall be upon himself, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon himself.” His eyes flared as he coughed up the Bible. Gripping his cheeks, my face met his. “Nah, the soul that sins is gonna fuckin’ rip you apart and send

you to Hades, motherfucker.” “Then Death and Hades were thrown into the lake of fire. This is the second death, the lake of fire.” “Fuckin’ kill him, Ky. Kill him or I will,” Flame hissed, his blade pressed so hard it started to draw blood. “She is a temptress, a harlot! She must burn. She must repent!” Turning my attention to the old fuck being held by Styx, I pounded over to where he stood, his face all high and mighty and proud. “You got something to say, Grandpa?” His wrinkled face reddened and

he said, “She is born of the devil! She tempts anyone in her path. She must die! It is the only way to save her damned soul!” “Maybe you need to fuckin’ die,” I spat back and turned my attention back the other cunt. He was the one that had hurt my bitch, and he was the one gonna die first. “She was once my daughter! And she tempted even me!” Stilling, I slowly turned to the old man. Rage like I’d never felt before swept over me. Reaching into my boot, I pulled out my blade, marched up to where Styx held him, and slit his throat. Styx dropped his

almost-dead ass to the ground, and I knelt down and said, “You pedo piece of fuck. You touched your own kid and then fuckin’ blamed her. Tell Hades I said hello, ‘cause that’s the only place you’ll be going.” As he gurgled on his blood, I stood, but not before I crushed his nuts and winkle-dick with my boot, smiling as he screamed out, the movement slicing his throat farther. Shock spread on his features as blood poured down his chest. I left the molesting fucker to choke. He deserved to die… slowly. “Ky!” Flame shouted. I jerked

my chin at my brother, and his hand was shaking. “I wanna kill him. I wanna spill his blood… slowly. I wanna fuckin’ bathe in that shit.” Flame’s crazy black eyes were set on the Jesus in his hold. Walking back to the disciple, I looked into his eyes and said, “You fucked my bitch? You lashed her, burned her, and tied her to this fuckin’ stake like you’re some cardinal in the Spanish Inquisition?” He tried to give nothing away, but his eyes and nostrils flared slightly. That was all the confirmation I needed.

“Flame,” I said, “take off that fuckin’ gay-ass white dress he’s wearing.” Flame frowned, but pushing the prick forward, he wrenched off that god-awful fuckin’ tunic and held it out. Glancing behind me, I spotted Cowboy and Hush with Lilah and said, “Cowboy?” “Yeah?” “Get this on Lilah. Cover her the fuck up so none of you fucks are staring at her pussy.” Cowboy took the tunic, and I turned back to the bearded disciple. “So you fuckin’ raped my woman?” I asked tightly, feeling fuckin’ sick

at the image. I felt like my blood was boiling, fuckin’ bubbling under my skin. “She is a temptress and I am a blessed elder charged with her care… I was saving her black soul!” Pointing my Uzi at his leg, I fired and sent a slug straight into his thigh. He screamed, but Flame put his gloved hand over his mouth to shut him the fuck up. Next, I aimed at his right shoulder and sent another bullet into his flesh. Tucking my Uzi into the back of my leathers, I pulled out my

serrated knife. “Flame, strip him.” The rapist on the floor began thrashing around, so much that I could almost smell his fear. Pussy. That was until Flame took his gun and smacked the butt into the back of his head. Flame sliced down the prick’s pants and ripped them clean off, the disciple’s goods all on show. “Ky!” Smiler shouted, and when I turned around, he was hovering over Lilah. “She’s in shock, bleeding bad. We need to get the fuck home before it gets infected. Kill the cunt and let’s go.” My eyes met Flame’s. “Cut his

cock off, slowly, and fuckin’ choke him with it. And don’t stop until he’s dead. He doesn’t get to survive hurting my bitch.” Flame’s eyes lit up like it was Christmas, and I leaned down to the disciple to say, “You fuckin’ love your God so much, go fuckin’ meet him.” I stood and stormed across the clearing to retrieve my bitch. Hearing Flame tearing at the prick’s cock and the disciple’s pained cries had all us brothers wincing. “Fuck, Ky!” Cowboy said. “Did you have to be so fuckin’ graphic?” The cries soon became silent,

and Flame made sure the fucker choked his dick down. The sputtering and gagging went on for a fuckin’ age until Flame suddenly roared out like the brother had just come in a bitch, and we all knew the disciple was dead. Flicking out his German blade, Styx walked to the disciple, hovered over his chest, and began carving a huge H in his chest—his signature Hangmen mark. He then did the same to Lilah’s old man. Prophet fuckin’ Cain would take one look and know who killed his pedo men. But I’m guessing the ratbrother would’ve known anyway.

He had to know if he attacked us, a whole load of that prophesied evil he preached about so much would be dumped on his holy fuckin’ shoulders. War was coming. Not right now… but it was coming soon, and I’d be fuckin’ ready. “Let’s go,” Styx signed. Wiping the blood from his blade on the dried grass, he tucked it back into his boot. I scooped Lilah up in my arms, the blood from her injuries seeping through the tunic. Even in this state, she was so fuckin’ stunning my chest literally ached at how much I’d missed her. But fuck,

what those bastards had put her through, her stunning body hacked up. Styx’s hand planted on my shoulder. “We’ll get our fuckin’ revenge later. Get your mind on your bitch and let me worry about the rest.” Flame joined us, wiping the blood from his hands on his leathers, the brother seeming calmer, and we ran for the fence. A gasp stopped us mid-step. When we turned as one, a redheaded bitch was staring at us, pure fear etched on her face. She’d run over the hill from the direction

of the base. AK stepped forward and she stumbled back in fear, whimpering when she saw the two bodies on the floor. “No!” she hushed out, her cry silencing her voice. “You… you are the demons Prophet Cain warned of. A living army of Hades that wear black leather and kill our people without remorse. You rid us of our pure souls and send them straight to Hell.” “Fuck! Look at that. We’re even famous in the motherfuckin’ Garden of Eden!” Hush said dryly, not a damn bit of humor on his face. “Shit!” AK spat and met eyes

with Styx. “I ain’t into killing women, but we can’t leave her to go running back to chief Jesus freak.” Styx ran his hand down his face. The bitch tore her gaze from the two corpses on the ground, then set her sights on Lilah. “Is she alive?” she whispered, and her face seemed to crumple in fear. But not outta fear of us, but outta fear for Lilah. Frowning, I held Lilah tighter and studied the pilgrim redhead. “Why the fuck do you care?” Getting to her feet, her huge green eyes roved over my brothers, and she said, “She… she is my

sister.” “She ain’t got no sisters in this shithole. Her sisters are out there, away from this fucked-up pedo hell and under Hades’s protection.” Her eyes grew huge at the mention of Hades, but she quickly pulled her shit together and started shaking her head. “No… I am her blood. I am her sister, Phebe.” She lifted her shaking hand and pointed to the old guy on the floor, drowning in his own blood. “That… he was our father… You killed our father.” AK pounded forward and gripped her arm, putting the barrel

of his gun to her head. “He was a fuckin’ pedo and deserved to meet the boatman. And now you will too. You shouldn’t have come looking, pretty girl. Now you gotta die.” “No, please!” she cried. “I was coming to help my sister. The things they did to her tonight… my people… Lord! I cannot bear it. Her screams are burnished into my mind. Her blood spatter from the stripes is all I can see…” My stomach rolled at her words and the shittin’ devastation in her voice. I gripped my woman even tighter in my arms and studied the redhead. She didn’t look like Lilah,

nowhere near as gorgeous, but she was kinda pretty, and she clearly cared for my woman. “You must take her,” she said to me, ignoring AK. “You must take her away and never let them get her again. Protect her…” AK met my eyes over her head, and I nodded, telling him not to kill her. Christ! I was becoming a pussy of late. AK flicked off the safety of his 9mm and put his mouth to Phebe’s ear. “Listen, bitch, we’re gonna tie you up so you can’t go running back to Prophet Dumb-fuck and tell him we were here. Yeah, you getting that

through your fucked-up little brain?” Phebe’s eyes closed, and I could see her hands shaking, but she nodded. “Just… just please get her away and safe. Next time, the elders will not fail to kill her, truly.” AK, casting a confused glance to me, marched the bitch toward a tree set off to the side of the pyre, halting when the bitch dug her heels in the dirt and politely asked, “Can I say good-bye to her?” I jerked my chin at AK. He wrenched the redhead toward me, and I saw the tears falling down her pale cheeks. Slowly reaching out,

she ran the back of her hand gently over Lilah’s face and said, “Her life has not been easy. I used to pray she had been taken to a better place, but we were always told stories of the Cursed and their schoolings. And when I saw her again, I knew her life had been one of misery and pain.” The bitch welled up with tears and hushed out, “Be at peace, my Rebekah. Be happy. We shall meet again someday, whether in this life or the next.” As she dropped her hand, I said, “What did you call her?” Phebe glanced back up at me and nervously said, “R-Rebekah.

Her birth name was Rebekah. But they took her from me, from our home, as a young child and they renamed her Delilah, a temptress’s name, a name fit for a Cursed Woman of Eve.” The bitch’s eyes fell on Li and she said, “They said she was evil. They killed her mother by fire for joining with Satan and producing a child of sin with Hades himself. They gave her to the prophet to be schooled and saved… but even then, she was always my little Rebekah. “I never saw her after that day until she was brought back here. And I could never bring myself to

hate her as everyone else did. Although she was shunned and renounced by my mothers and father, I prayed for her to come back.” Phebe’s wary eyes met mine. “Even though you are a breathing demon, you seem to care for her, and maybe that is where she belongs, with the people of darkness… for she is sinful too. I ask you to give her true love. My Rebekah deserves to be loved.” My eyes dropped to my beautifully broken woman, and I whispered, “Rebekah…” Her eyes fluttered at that name and a moan passed through her lips. The name

suited her—blond-haired and blueeyed Rebekah. “We gotta go,” Smiler said from behind. “Like fuckin’ yesterday. Next patrol is in thirty minutes, and I don’t know about you, but I don’t wanna take on an army of a fuckin’ thousand jihadist cult guards when there’s only six of us Hangmen!” As we set off at a run, the redhead’s gaze never left her sister clutched in my arms as AK hauled her away and attached her to a tree. I had a consuming need to get my woman back safe to the compound. I saw AK staring down at the redheaded bitch, and I knew he

didn’t wanna leave her. But there was no time for sympathies and good conscience in this outlaw life, sister or not. For all we knew, she could be lying, trying to fool us into thinking she cared… fooling Lilah too. Lilah was my woman and everyone else could fuck off. As a unit, a fuckin’ brotherhood, we took off for the fence and never once looked back. Seventy minutes later, we entered the gates of the compound and, holding Lilah’s limp body to my chest, I ran straight for my room. Smiler immediately went for the

medical bag, just as Mae, clutching Maddie, Beauty, and Letti came barreling down the hallway. My mind worked enough to see that Maddie had actually fuckin’ left the apartment. Taking one look at my old lady, Mae and Maddie dropped to their knees, pained cries pouring from their mouths. Laying Lilah on my bed, I felt relief that my bitch was back in my arms, my bed, but I knew when she woke, it weren’t gonna be good… Nothing about any of this messed-up witch torture shit was good. This whole thing was a

clusterfuck… A goddamn fuckin’ clusterfuck…

Chapter Twenty-One Lilah “Smiler said she’ll be good. Just gonna take time. Been patched up, fever’s broke.” “And what of the men that did this to her? What of the men responsible?” “We got two of ‘em, sent ‘em to Hades. Her fuckin’ father was one of them, Mae.”

“And… and the prophet?” “Nowhere in sight. She was on some witch trial stake, out on a hill in the middle of nowhere.” “I cannot believe he would allow this to be done to her… the lashes of Christ, the crucifix burn —” “Being fuckin’ raped! Multiple raped!” “Please… do not say it… I cannot bear it…” “Yeah, well, that cunt ain’t the person you knew. He’s a deluded prick with a God complex that’s gonna die… real fuckin’ soon.” My throat was tight and dry, and

I ached everywhere. Talking around me filtered in and out of my consciousness, but I could not make sense of what was being said. Where am I? My back felt as though it were on fire, my stomach too tight to move. Panic began building my chest, my heart thundering, my breathing coming in short, sharp pants. New Zion… I was at New Zion… Fire, there was fire. My flesh too hot and flames licked at my legs. I tried to move my legs, but they were tied down, my hands

restrained over my head. My father and Brother Micah were reciting scripture at my feet, their voices growing louder as their language changed to the scared one of our Lord. I was damned, burning in the hellfire, my soul being purified from the burning temperature of my blood. A scream built in my stomach, and unable to take the heat of the fire, I let it loose. “Lilah!” a female voice called. Heavy hands pinned me down as the pain from my thrashing body grew in intensity.

“No, please!” I begged. “Do not kill me like this… not by the flames! Any other way but by fire!” “Lilah, baby, calm the fuck down.” That voice… that voice… centering me, grounding me. My body froze and something rough yet gentle ran across my forehead and down my cheek. “Lilah, wake up. Open your eyes, sweet cheeks.” Doing as commanded, my heavy eyelids opened and I blinked furiously, trying to see clearly. Dark shadows played before my eyes until they revealed a face… It was a

familiar face; I knew that beautiful face. “Lilah? You there, baby?” his deep southern drawl rasped. I darted my attention around the room, dark walls, wooden floors… It was familiar; I knew this room. My hands felt along the linen. This linen was familiar; I knew this linen. “Baby?” My eyes beheld a pair of blue eyes. They were familiar; I knew those beautiful eyes. I was not in the fire… I am not in the fire! “Ky?” I rasped, the sound through my throat like razor blades. My hands covered the skin of my

neck as if they could soothe the flesh inside. “Here,” a soft female voice said beside me, a glass of water moving before my mouth. Long black hair and a pair of strangely colored blue eyes came into view. “Mae,” I said, and she smiled down at me, though the action looked pained. “Sister, I am sorry… I am so, so sorry…” she cried. I could not speak. Too numb to even move my lips. “They wanted me,” Mae cried. “They were ordered to take me… Rider—Prophet Cain—”

“Wants us all back,” a quiet voice from my left said, and I felt small fingers wrap around mine. “That is true, is it not, sister? They want all three of us back with our people.” Maddie. My Maddie was with me in this room. I wanted to feel gladness, but I lacked emotion. Something had happened to me. Something had left me detached. Maddie took my silence for my answering ‘yes’ to her question. And she should. It was true. Ky sat down on the bed and pushed the long strands of hair back from my forehead. “Baby…” He

trailed off, and I saw a wash of pain ghost across his face. “Those perverts… what they did to you…” Lifting my hand to meet his, I brought it down to his lips. Ky stared at me for the longest time. Then his hands fisted and pulled from mine as he jumped to his feet. “FUCK! I can’t deal!” Maddie leapt from the chair beside me. Shaking, she fled for the door. I watched him pace, his face contort with anger, and tried to sit up. White-hot pain sliced down my back, and I gritted my teeth. “They fuckin’ beat you, lashed you… THEY FUCKIN’ RAPED

MY BITCH! My bitch, and I weren’t there to do fuck all about it!” Expelling a whimper, I winced at Ky’s anger. Hearing my dismay, he stopped mid-step and his face fell. “Baby, it’s fuckin’ ruined me! Look at you, your beautiful body… They’ve fuckin’ scarred your perfect skin to shit!” He took three quick steps to the side of my bed, and I watched him breaking but could not rid myself of his words. Look at you, your beautiful body… They’ve fuckin’ scarred your perfect skin… “I love you,” I managed to

whisper, needing to say those words out loud. Ky pressed a firm kiss to my lips and said, “Fuck, baby. I love you too.” I watched his face for any sign of untruth. “I fuckin’ do, baby. Shit, you’re everywhere, in my mind, in my fuckin’ heart.” Leaning forward, he pressed kiss after kiss to my face. Butterflies circled in my stomach with each feather-soft caress, but it all turned to ice when he said, “This fuckin’ face, Lilah, this fuckin’ beautiful face. I couldn’t stand it when you were gone. All I

kept thinking about was those fuckin’ blue eyes, what it was like kissing those lips, that stunning blond hair, the feel of your pussy choking my cock. It was driving me insane not having you around, being with me… my woman.” My bottom lip trembled, and Ky ran his thumb across my lips. “Don’t cry, sweet cheeks. I can’t fuckin’ stand it.” “I… I am tired,” I croaked out, my voice sore and dry from the heat of the fire. I dropped my eyes for fear of him sensing my deception. “Okay, baby,” he replied and stood. “I gotta go talk to Styx

anyhow. I’ll be back to check on you later. Just sleep.” I allowed myself to watch his broad muscled back bunch under his cut, his messy tied-back long blond hair hang down his back, and his thick legs beneath his denim pants. He was truly perfect, but I was not for him. I was never meant to fall for him. As the door closed, I tucked my head into the pillow and let the tears fall. It was all a ruse. He missed my eyes, my lips… Lord, I hated this face! A man as strong and beautiful as Ky could never like me

for just me. At this moment, I wished I had perished in the pyre, for this feeling right now was worse than any burn on my skin… any scar on my back. Devastation swept through me and the last shred of hope I had flickered out like a candle. All I had ever been was a temptress. Do as I say, my little Rapunzel. Lift that head so I can gaze upon your beautiful face, those sparkling eyes… No! No, no, no, I thought as cold tears came thick and fast. You have seen the pictures in my coloring book. Prophet David

wants us to be closer to each other. And you are so beautiful, Rebekah… so tempting. I want to touch you like the boy touches the girl in the picture. And my father, my own father… She has tempted me. I have… I have sinned with her, Brother Luke. I have done things in moments of weakness… And Ky, my Ky… Babe, from the minute you crawled outta that cell all those weeks ago, I was gone. Gone for your beautiful fuckin’ face, your killer fuckin’ frame, those eyes, those lips… Shit, I remember

seeing you next to Mae all scared and shit, and like a fuckin’ bolt of lightning, I was struck. It was false… our love, all false… Fuck, Li, what the hell are you doing to me? What the hell are you doing to me? I kept my eyes focused on the ceiling, breathing… just breathing. But it was no good. I must cleanse. My skin was crawling with impurity and sin. I must cleanse… I MUST CLEANSE… Lifting back the linen that covered me, I placed my feet on the

wooden floor, clenching my jaw as I bent. Using the bedside table for balance, I slowly walked to the washroom, flicking on the dull light as I entered. Wincing as I walked to the shower, I reached the stall and turned the knob for the water, making sure the temperature was scalding… I was so cold… Stepping into the shower, I relished the feel of the water stinging my stitched lashes, the red, raw cross burned on my stomach. Pain was the only feeling I had left. Fifteen minutes later, I stepped out of the cleansing water, once

again feeling tainted and dirty as the air kissed my skin. Billowing steam fogged the bathroom. Dripping wet from the shower, not caring to cover my naked form, I staggered to the vanity and froze, staring unseeing at the misty mirror. A numbness enveloped me, paralyzing my every move. Everything that had happened over the last few months had completely shattered me. It haunted me, made me question my previously unshakeable faith, and revealed me for what I was—a whore, a temptress, a woman unable to ever be at one with God.

A woman who, from birth, was a product of the devil, a masterpiece creation, sculpted to perfection by the stained claws of Satan. Lifting a trembling hand, I frantically wiped the damp mirror until my sinful reflection rippled into view. I stared at the girl in the glass, my lip curled in disgust. She was beautiful: flawless golden skin, long blond hair, cornflower-blue eyes… a most impressive disguise. The creation of utmost evil. Every strand of platinum hair was laced with sin, each fleck of sapphire in her eyes alight with immorality, and every blush on her

cheeks bloomed with ungodliness. Men flocked to her side whenever she was near, lured by Satan’s elusive trap. They wanted to take her, to join with her in the most carnal fashion, driven insane by the seduction of her curved body, her large breasts, and her sumptuous pink mouth. All rational thoughts evaporated from their minds with just one look. Only one course remained that drove their lust into action: an insatiable desire to be with her. Like moths to a flame, they basked in her beauty, and all the time the devil rejoiced from within her,

collecting one more soul to burn in hell for all eternity. Prophet David’s prophesied words swirled through my mind, tormenting me, crushing my soul: “Beware of the Cursed. One look in their soulless eyes and you will be trapped in lust. One touch of their mouths on your flesh and you will thirst for their bodies with an insatiable and sinful carnal need. Their seductive intent will bewitch you, trap you to do their damnable bidding, then drag you down to the brimstone where you shall burn eternally. “No man can truly love a

Cursed woman of Eve. And no woman of Eve will ever have the love of a pure soul.” As I blinked away tears and tore my gaze from that girl, that Cursed woman of Eve of whom Prophet David preached, the realization struck me. It will always be this way. I would not be saved by the Lord—no matter how hard I tried. I would never reach my goal of salvation. Perhaps the only way to be saved was to face the devil head-on? I would not, could not, be saved until men stopped setting aside their righteousness and had no urge to take me…

There was only one thing left for me to do—take this Satan-given poisonous beauty and make it ugly, disgustingly ugly, repulsively ugly… ugly enough to set me free of my curse. With determination in my step and seeing an almost transcendent view of myself from above, I opened the door to the bathroom and stepped into the cool room. The bed was rumpled from where I’d been laid, watery blood on the linen from the sores on my back. Moving to the sofa, I picked up the soiled discarded white tunic and slipped it over my head, not even

feeling the scratchy material rubbing at my open flesh. Swaying unsteadily and my long hair dripping on the floor, I managed to pick up my feet and headed for the door. As I passed the single stack of drawers, Ky’s gun laid on top. Swept in a daze and without thinking, I retrieved the weapon and placed it in the pocket of my garment. As I turned the doorknob to the hallway, loud music drifted toward me from the bar, calling me like a beacon. I did not know where I was going, what my destination would be, so I looked down at the locked

steel door down the hallway. Following the heavy beat of drums, my feet stepped in unison to the trancelike rhythm, my vision losing focus with tiredness, with the gravity of my plight. With every step, my heartbeat thundered, taunting me, calling my sinful name… Temptress—beat—whore—beat —harlot—beat—Delilah—beat— Delilah—beat—Delilah, Delilah, Delilah… Bare toes hitting the tall steel door that led to the lounge room, I turned the knob, and a wave of cigarette smoke and music engulfed

me. Bodies were everywhere. Men in leather cuts were drinking, rowdy and loud. Loose women were hanging around their necks, bodies on show, hands doing sinful acts on the men’s flesh. And they were all laughing. But what was there to be joyous of? Walking through the heat of the bodies, I passed by Flame. His wide tattooed back faced me, but I saw a knife in his hand, the sharp blade slicing into his skin, marring his skin, ruining his skin, making it ugly…

Ugly… Ugly… Ugly… Seeing a lineup of blades on the table to his left, my fingers drifted across the mass of cold metal, clutching the last and sharpest. I kept on walking, blade down, nobody noticing me. I liked being ignored. For ugly was ignored… I no longer wanted to be the temptress. Catching sight of a roaring fire, I was drawn to the flames. Fire… cleaned by fire… By boiling blood you shall purify the soul. My feet led me to the fireplace

and I noticed my reflection flickering in the mirror on the wall. I stared at the face for the very last time, that face, that perfect face… that sinful face. Ugly… Ugly… Ugly… Destroy the devil’s creation. Inhaling a deep breath and gripping the blade tightly in my fist, I slowly lifted my hand, bunching my long blond hair in the other. With a hold on the sharp knife, as calm as the summer breeze, I smiled at my reflection and— “BABY! NO!”

Chapter Twenty-Two Twenty minutes earlier… Ky I walked into the bar, my brothers all celebrating. Pussy was everywhere, club sluts making their play for the brothers, some already taken. Taking a smoke from my cut’s pocket, I put it in my mouth, lit the end, took a long fucking drag.

Pushing brothers outta the way, I made my way to the bar, Vike pinning some fat frizzy-haired slut over a table, fuckin’ the mewling bitch up the ass. Ignoring the fucking ugly scene, I hammered on the countertop, Prospect taking out a glass. I shook my head. The prospect frowned. “Just pass the fuckin’ bottle!” I snapped, feeling like a fucking alien in my own skin. All I kept seeing was my bitch on that stake on fire. Seeing Smiler cleaning up those fucking lash marks taking up all of her back… and that crucifix forever burned into

her skin. But more than all that, it was Lilah’s numbness, her fucking indifference to everything, that was bothering me. Her dull blue eyes staring off into space at nothing, her pale skin, and fucking silence. It was killing me. She’d been raped. My fucking woman had been raped. I couldn’t get that image out of my head. I wanted to take a damn blade and slice it from my brain. A whistle cut through Black Sabbath’s “N.I.B.” and I saw Styx, Cowboy, Hush, Smiler, and AK sitting on a couch. Mae was on

Styx’s lap, her face tucked into his neck as he took in a smoke, a full bottle of Beam in his hand. My prez and best friend was staring at me. He and my brothers surrounding him cutting a fucking miserable picture, reflecting how I felt. I walked over to them, knocking back my Jack, then taking drags of my smoke. Tank and Bull were off to the side of the room with Beauty and Letti, the lot of them staring at me as I passed. None of them fucking knew what this was like… Not even Styx had his woman raped and tortured.

None of them knew what this fucking hell was like. Seeing some hang-around and his ugly slut sitting on the chair next to the couch, I dabbed my stub out on his head, gripped her hair, and tossed her rancid ass on the floor. Turning to the wannabe biker that probably rode a red sports bike, I leaned down and said, “You have two seconds to get the fuck outta my seat before I slit your throat.” The guy didn’t waste no time and, ignoring the slut on the floor, hightailed it outta the club entirely. Slumping down, I stared at the

flames roaring in the fire across the room. I could feel my brothers’ stares, but I just kept draining my Jack, the bourbon taking away some of the damn ache in my chest. “How’s Lilah, brother?” Tearing my eyes away from the fire, I glanced to the couch to see the question came from Cowboy. Pulling out another smoke, I lit the stick and filled up my lungs. Mae lifted her head from Styx’s shoulder, her eyes red from crying. Her fucking wolf eyes met mine, but I turned away and stared at the fire again. No matter what I said to Li, she

didn’t respond. The only bitch I’d ever loved and she wouldn’t respond. What the fuck did I do? Did she blame me? Did she fucking blame me for being taken? Rage filled me again when I thought of how she nearly died. Those cult-fucks nearly took her from me. I couldn’t fucking bear it. A whistle sounded again and I whipped my head to face Styx. His dark features were tight and, placing his Beam on the table before him, he signed, “She’ll get through it. We’ll get her through it.” Seeing those words play on

Styx’s hands made my stomach sink. Placing my smoke between my lips, I balanced the Jack between my legs and signed back, “She’s changed. She ain’t the same Lilah. Something in her’s switched off.” “Ky.” Someone called my name, but I was too busy staring at Styx. “Ky…” Someone tried again, but my hands were running down my face. I was fucking losing it. “KY!” someone shouted, the voice causing someone to cut off the music. “WHAT?” I screamed back, throwing the bottle of Jack to the floor, the liquor smashing on the

wood. Cowboy, Hush, and AK were on their feet, Smiler the one that shouted. Lilah? Jumping off the chair, Styx and Mae joined me as we watched Lilah, dressed in that bloodied white tunic from that disciple, by the fire, staring into the mirror, gripping her hair in one hand and a fuck-off sharp blade in the other. Her right hand lifted in the air, braced to strike. “BABY! NO!” I boomed out just as her hand hammered down, the blade slicing off a fuckload of her

dripping wet hair. Whipping around to face us, Lilah’s blue eyes were huge, tears pouring down her cheeks. She didn’t stop; instead, she kept hacking off her hair. I tried to rush forward, but she held out the blade, aimed it right at my fucking chest. “Do not stop me! For it must be done!” she hissed, and I backed up, hands in the air. Bottom lip trembling, Lilah carried on cutting off section by section of her hair until only a few inches of blond remained on her head. “Baby,” I whispered, hearing

Mae crying in Styx’s arms beside me, as if in pain. Her blue gaze met mine. “It must be done, Ky. To set you free, it must be done. No more spells… no more spells.” Lilah backed closed to the fire, the blade rising in her hand. With her free hand, she lifted the sleeves of the tunic, her eyes glazing over. “And certain women, which had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities, Mary called Magdalene, out of whom went seven devils.” Lilah began mumbling some Bible shit as she placed the blade

on her arm and began slicing at her flesh. “Behold, I cast out demons and perform cures today and tomorrow…” “Lilah!” Lilah’s head whipped to the direction of the hallway, and Maddie came barreling through. “Lilah!” she screamed, tears pouring from her eyes. “You were gone from your room!” Keeping her head downcast, Maddie pushed through the silent crowd. A deep roar sounded behind her, and Flame appeared at her back, shoving people away from

Mae’s youngest sister. Maddie stopped next to Mae, her green eyes wide with fear. “Please, Lilah… stop,” Maddie pleaded, Flame behind her, arms wide, protecting her back. Lilah shook her head, her short, wet hair sticking to her forehead. “I cannot… I cannot live with this sin. I need to be saved… We must all be saved…” Taking the blade, Lilah sliced down her tunic, revealing her bare chest. Taking the tip of her blade, she pressed it to the skin, gritting her teeth as she sliced herself from one side to the next. A pained cry

wrenched from her mouth, blood running down to her tits. Mae dropped to the floor, her palms flat the wood. She started spouting some prayer, her body rocking back and forth. Styx looked down at her in horror, then to Lilah lifting the knife, staring at the blood dripping off the blade. “That if you confess with your mouth, ‘Jesus is Lord,’ and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved. For it is with your heart that you believe and are justified, and it is with your mouth that you confess and are saved.”

Taking advantage of her attention elsewhere, I edged forward, communicating with my brothers that I was gonna take her down. But as a floorboard creaked below my foot, Lilah snapped her crazed eyes to me, dug her free hand in her pocket, and pulled out my gun. “Shit!” I heard Hush spit out as Lilah raised the gun, clicking off the safety. “Do not stop me, for it must be done to reach salvation!” “Lilah! Put the fuckin’ gun down!” I ordered, but instead, she targeted the gun on me, her hand shaking like a leaf. Lifting the knife again, Lilah

raised it to her face, and I felt every drop of blood I had leave my face. “Baby, what are you doing?” The gun shaking, fat tears fell down her cheeks, dripping on her hacked-off hair on the floor. “I love you. I never thought it would have ever been possible for me to feel this emotion… but I love you… with all of my heart.” Choking back a fucking huge lump in my throat, my breathing crushed at my woman breaking down like this, I coughed and said, “I love you, too, baby… Please don’t do this! I fuckin’ love you too!”

Shudders racked Lilah’s chest and, through her sobs, she said, “I have to… to set you free. I love you too much to be your prison… to be your pathway to hell!” I looked to Mae and Maddie, but all I could see was their confusion. Then stumbling and pointing her finger forward, Maddie screamed, forcing me to look back to my woman, just to see her press the blade to her temple, push the tip into her flesh. It all happened so fast I barely had time to register it. Maddie, on seeing Lilah with the blade, ran forward. Lilah, startled by her sister, cried out and aimed

the gun at Maddie. Her finger slipped and Lilah pulled the trigger, but rushing forward, Flame pushed Maddie out of the way and took a bullet right in the neck. “FLAME!” Maddie cried out, seeing the brother hit the floor. AK and Vike dived for Flame, Mae crawled to Maddie, and I turned just in time to hear Lilah shout, “Repent and be baptized, every one of you, in the name of Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of your sins, and you will receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.” She dragged the blade down her cheek to her jawline, the knife slipping

from her grip and clattering to the floor. My woman began convulsing, vomit spilling from the side of her mouth as she slumped to the ground, her body in shock. “LILAH!” I yelled, the place a fuckin’ commotion. Brothers were gathered around Flame. Styx, Tank, and Bull cleared house. Taking my bitch in my arms, my stomach rolled at her open cheek, her eyes lolling around in her head. She was a fucking mess, blood pouring from her body marred with a shit ton of cuts. Rocking her back and forth and bringing her limp body to my chest,

I whispered, “Baby… what the fuck have you done?” Fingers ran down my cheek, causing me to rear back, and Lilah’s dazed eyes met mine and she tried to smile. “No more temptation. You are free from temptation… you are saved from… my evil.” Lilah’s eyes rolled back and she passed clean out. Cowboy and Hush dropped to their knees beside me, and like a fuckin’ rabid dog, my hackles rose in protection. “Brother, back the fuck off. We need to get her to the hospital. Ain’t Smiler gonna be able to sort this fuckin’ mess,” Hush said, taking no

shit from me. “Flame’s already gone. AK and Vike took him in the truck. She got him right in the fuckin’ neck. The stupid crazy fuck took a bullet for the little green-eyed one he’s obsessed with.” Shedding my cut but never letting go of my woman, I wrapped it around Lilah and staggered to my feet. Styx ran forward. “Get her to the hospital, NOW!” he signed, looking down at Maddie shaking, pale as a ghost and rocking in Mae’s arms. “I’m driving. Let’s go,” Cowboy

said, and the three of us ran for the exit, Tank and Bull hauling the last few folks out the door. Jumping in the truck, Cowboy started the engine as I held Lilah in my arms, raking her uneven short hair from the wound on her cheek. Dipping my head down, I pressed a kiss to my woman’s forehead, her face still fucking stunning even hacked up to hell. And for the first time in a long fuckin’ time, I started to cry. ***** The clock ticked slowly in the long

sterile hallway. The Hangmen were all here, lining up the linoleum floor with leather, everyday folk staying the fuck outta our way. Lilah and Flame were both in surgery, Flame so fuckin’ crazed at being brought here and, worse, being touched that he had to be sedated on arrival, all so they could assess the damage and get his psycho ass into the ER. Lilah had immediately been taken from my hands, the doctors and nurses all firing me shitty looks. The fuckers took one look at our colors and cuts and instantly jumped to the conclusion that I’d

sliced up my bitch. It took all my strength not to beat the fuck outta their disapproving faces, but my woman needed them more than my rage right then. The entire journey, she hadn’t woken up, and the docs had taken her to surgery to stitch her up without missing a beat. Styx and Mae, Bull, Tank, and Tanner arrived just after. Beauty and Letti stayed behind to deal with a shell-shocked Madds. Which brought me to now, waiting and going insane, replaying Li’s final words in my head. No more temptation. You are free from

temptation… and my soul is now saved. Her cut-up face was smiling. Fuck, she’d completely lost it. Heavy leather boots squeaked on the floor beside me, and a second later, Styx slumped down beside me, his ass hitting the floor with a thud. His hands hung over his legs, and he signed, “Sheriff turned up. Security reported a gunshot and that the Hangmen were bringing in bleeding bitches.” Sighing, I ran my hands down my face and said, “Fuckin’ perfect.” “Tank and Bull paid him off and I made sure he got a bonus for keeping his good little bent-copper

mouth shut.” “Thanks, brother,” I said. “Last thing we need is cops crawling over our business.” Styx’s hand landed on my shoulder and he left it there. That fuckin’ gesture from my best friend almost broke me. Since our old men met the boatman, all we’d had was each other. Then he got Mae. That bitch was seven shades to fucked up… but nothing to the level of my woman lying on that operating table, getting stitched the fuck up. “We’ll get her through it,” Styx signed. “Yeah? Through what? What

was going through that head of hers to make her mutilate herself, or worse still, why the fuck didn’t I see it?” “None of us saw it,” a quiet voice said. Lifting my head, I saw Mae standing before us, her arms wrapped over her chest. Styx held out his hand and, taking it, Mae allowed Styx to pull her onto his lap. Cheek on his chest, her eyes never left mine. “Lilah was always the one that took the elders’… schoolings best. She was the perfect obedient woman, and she loathed our title, our segregation, loathed being Cursed… I think… I

think she no longer wanted to be beautiful… no longer a temptress.” “Fuck me, Mae. Do those cult fuckers really have that much of a hold on y’all?” I asked, fucking trying to find some explanation in this shittin’ mess. Before Mae rocked up in our yard, bleeding out, I’d never even known cults still existed, never mind how much they could seriously fuck with folks’ heads. “Yes,” she answered, fighting tears. “It is all we have ever known. It is hard for us to shed the teachings we hold most sacred.” Styx wrapped his hand in Mae’s

black hair and kissed the top of her head. Tipping my head back, I briefly caught the brothers all staring our way, listening to our conversation, before I closed my eyes and just worked on breathing. Minutes later, a cough sounded, and I snapped my eyes open. A middle-aged male doctor stood awkwardly at the end of the hallway. “You men brought in a woman and a man?” We all immediately jumped to our feet. I stepped forward. “The bitch, she okay?” The doctor’s fucking assessing judgmental eyes looked me up and

down, and he said, “If you are referring to the young woman who was brought in cut up and bleeding, then yes, she is out of surgery and is in recovery.” “Take me to her,” I ordered, and the doctor dropped his clipboard. “Do we have a name for the woman?” he asked, and I swear it took everything I had not to jam that clipboard up his tight ass. “Lilah,” Mae spoke from behind me. “Her name is Lilah.” The doctor began scribbling some shit down, and he asked, “Surname?” Mae frowned. “She does not

have one.” The doctor’s eyes narrowed. “She doesn’t have one?” He laughed without humor and shook his head. “A young woman, bleeding from knife slashes on her arms and face, fresh, what look like, lash wounds littering her back, and a crucifix burned onto her torso, gets rushed in by… a… a notoriously nefarious motorcycle club, and now you’re telling me she has no full name. No legal name, no medical records, no history on our system. And just prior, one of your men is admitted, a bullet wound to his neck, a man so disturbed he had

to be sedated, and that man is named Flame. No full name provided for him either.” When I edged forward, the doctor’s face paled, and I wrenched the clipboard from his hand and launched it against the wall. The doctor stiffened. “Listen up, doc. We’re gonna overlook everything you just said.” I tore his name badge from his white coat and threw it back at Vike. “Hey!” the doc called, and I got right in his face, his body freezing. “Shut your fuckin’ mouth and listen up.” The doc gulped, and I said, “Now you’re gonna take care

of my brother and my woman with a motherfuckin’ smile on your ugly face, or I’m gonna let my brother, Vike, here run a background check on your family, then show up in the middle of the night and stab them in their fuckin’ hearts. You getting that, asswipe?” “Y-yes,” he stuttered, and I put my mouth close to his ear. “The Hangmen run this city, not the cops or feds or any other authority you might think of calling. You might wanna remember that if you try to get in the way of me seeing my woman. Because nothing short of the damn apocalypse is

gonna stop me getting in that room to be with my bitch.” Vike came next to me, twirling the name badge in his hands. “What’s up, doc?” He paused. Then a huge fuckin’ grin spread on his lips. “I’ve been fuckin’ dying to say that.” I snapped my head to him and clenched my teeth. Vike quickly lost his smile and said, “You gonna do what you’re told, or am I gonna get a chance to play with your wife’s tits?” The doctor backed up. “No, I’ll comply. Just don’t hurt my wife.” “Good choice,” I said tightly,

then asked, “Where’s Lilah and Flame?” “Lilah’s in room eight. Flame is in recovery room B. He’ll be transferred to a private room soon.” The doc turned on his heel and almost ran out of sight. Mae tried to push past Vike and me to get to Li’s room, but Styx held her arm, only letting go to sign, “Babe, let Ky see her first. Let him be with his woman. We’ll go later.” “No!” Mae snapped. “She is my sister. She will want me… She will need me.” Dropping my head, I faced Mae and said, “Mae, please. Just let me

be with her on my own for a while. I fuckin’ need this. I need her.” Tears filled Mae’s eyes, huge tired rings underneath. “Okay,” she whispered. “Just let her know I am here for her if she needs me.” Curtly jerking my chin, I headed down the hallway toward room eight. I could feel eyes watching me as I did—from staff, from visitors, from patients. I ignored the fucking lotta them and found myself outside a private room. Turning the doorknob, I pushed through, immediately seeing Lilah sleeping on the bed. My chest tightened like I was inside some

iron lung. Her short hair was brushed back and white gauze strips covered her body, the biggest one running down her cheek. Movement from my left caught my eye, and a male nurse wearing scrubs met my stare, freezing in his step. “You done?” I asked shortly. He nodded and went to speak, but I cut him off. “Get the fuck out and don’t come back until I tell you.” “But—” “Fuckin’ do it!” I roared, and hitting his back on the medical cart, the nurse got the hell out of Dodge.

As soon as the door shut, I flicked the lock and walked slowly to Lilah. Standing at the side of the small cot, I noticed the IV sticking in her hand, the smell of antiseptic coming off her skin. I ran my finger over the back of her hand, listening to her soft breathing. Her face looked so calm, so peaceful. She was so beautiful, so fucking beautiful. Sitting on the edge of the bed, I dipped down, pressing a kiss to her soft lips, then scooped my arms under her back and shifted her to the side, careful of the IV. Kicking off my boots, I lay down

beside her, breathing in her vanilla sweet scent. Wrapping her hand in mine, I laid my head down on the pillow beside her and stroked her short hair. “I love you, baby. We’re gonna get you through this, ‘cause, fuck, you deserve more to life than you’ve been getting. You deserve to be happy with me.”

Chapter Twenty-Three Lilah Hearing the steady rhythmic dripping of water, I slowly opened my eyes and was instantly faced with a white-tiled ceiling. Disorientated, I took in a deep breath and filled my lungs with air. My entire body felt stiff, my back itchy and raw, so I gently rolled to my right side and instantly stilled.

There, before me, was a mirror on a wall, a mirror reflecting a woman on a bed. A woman on a bed covered in bandages, messy short blond hair, and a large white bandage on her cheek. Blue wide and shocked eyes stared back at me, and for a moment, I forgot how to breathe. This was me? This is me… Flashbacks crowded into the forefront of my consciousness—the knife, the daze, the cuts, the extinguishing of the devil’s curse… the freedom from my beauty. Inhaling a careful breath, I

immediately frowned. There was no twisting of my stomach as I realized what I had done. There was no demon in my mind, tormenting me, telling me I was a sinner, that I was bound to hell. All I felt was a calmness, a divine peace that I had never experienced before. I was no longer beautiful. This girl staring back at me was… less. Less than attractive, less than sinful. This girl would be nonexistent in men’s eyes. To me, this girl was my kind of perfection. As I stared at this girl, I realized there was real beauty in the ugly. I tried to smile, smile in sheer

relief, but the injured side of my face did not lift, the scar too deep, affecting the muscles, the sensation of the movement strange and unknown. Lifting my hand to feel along my new face, I caught the wire poking from my skin, and more memories came to my mind. The gun I had grabbed, pulling the trigger, Maddie running forward, Flame pushing her out of harm’s way… And Ky, Lord, Ky holding me in his arms, his eyes tortured and afraid. “Baby… what the fuck have you done?” I had lifted my fingers to run

down Ky’s flawless face. His head pulled back and his stunning beauty almost knocked the breath from my lungs. He was a good man, deserving of a real true love. I smiled for the freedom he would now have. “No more temptation. You are free from temptation… and my soul can now be saved.” The blade, my cheek, losing my evil appeal… Then the pain did come, for I knew I had lost him. The spell Ky was under was no more; his attraction to me would be broken. I had lost my love, but although it hurt, I knew it was the right thing to

do. I felt the tightness on my cheek, the sting of cuts on my body, but I also felt the weight of the world lifted from my shoulders. I was no longer beautiful. I had fought the devil inside and won. I would no longer tempt men. I could finally reach salvation. Suddenly, a low sigh sounded beside me, and I froze. In the reflection, I did not see anyone else in the room, but when another low noise filled the quiet, I knew I was not alone. Turning my heavy body and head to my left, the smell of tobacco and engine oil immediately crashed

over me, and my heart began to pound. Bright-blond hair tied back in a messy ponytail lay on the pillow beside me. Ky. My Ky, fast asleep beside me. What was he doing here with me? He was now free, his bonds to me broken… Darting my eyes around an unfamiliar room, I panicked when I noted strange machines gathered around me. I did not know where I was. My groggy mind, though, was beginning to clear. My hands started shaking and when I went to move my left hand, something was

wrapped around it. Glancing down, I found Ky’s firm hand was intertwined with mine. And he was gripping it so tightly, like he could not bring himself to let it go, even in slumber. Then for the moment I forgot I was in an unfamiliar place, I just focused on the fact that Ky was here. I was no longer beautiful, yet he was here. My skin ruined, my hair gone, and my cheek marred… yet here he was, protecting me, lying by my side. Why?

My thumb ran over the rough skin on the back of his hand, and hearing a stirring, I fluttered my eyes up to meet his. I held my breath as his newly awoken blue eyes roved over me, staring at my face. This was it. This was the moment I would lose him. My lungs shut down as I awaited what he would say, but then I almost cried. “Baby,” Ky breathed out in loving relief, and he slowly leaned forward, releasing his hand from mine and carefully brushing back my hair. I closed my eyes, relishing his touch, but my mind could not

stop asking the same question. Why has he not left yet? He is now free. Ky’s loving hand drifted down my neck and down my arm, and I reluctantly opened my eyes, trying to fight back tears. Ky was staring at me with the most adoring expression I had ever seen, more than when I was perfect, more than I had ever seen on his stunningly handsome face before. Then, bracing for my reaction, he dipped his head down and brushed his lips so softly against mine. I was stunned. I did not know what to think. I

had sacrificed my beauty to set my love free, but he was still here. I could not understand why he was still here! Ky’s lips continued to caress mine and, at first, my mouth stayed unmoving, too shocked that this beautiful man was kissing my… my… unpretty face. But Ky kept pursuing me, his tongue slowly lapping around my lips until they parted on a gasp and his tongue plunged inside. Sensing his addictive taste, I was lost to him. Then he was everywhere—in my mouth, his cautious hands in my short hair…

his soul in my heart. Pulling back, Ky’s eyes were shiny and bright, at first I thought it was with lust, but when the flicker of a tear slipped from the corner of his tired eye and trickled down his cheek, my heart crumbled to dust. “Ky,” I cried. Leaning forward, wincing with discomfort, I kissed away the hot, salty drop. “Please, do not cry—” “Don’t fuckin’ do shit like that again, baby,” he interrupted in a raspy, hurt voice. There was no anger in his voice, just a desolate crushed roughness. “‘Cause I ain’t wanting to be without you. You

hearing me? You’re my fuckin’ woman. We ride this road together, no matter what gets in our way.” Blinking furiously, I tried to form a response, but I could only blink some more. Ky’s fingertips ran around the edge of the bandage on my cut cheek, his eyes pained, and he said, “I’ll ask again, Li. Are you hearing me?” His loving gaze implored me to say something. “I… I do not understand what is happening,” I whispered, watching Ky’s head tip to the side as he studied me. He wiped at his cheeks

with the back of his hand and pulled himself together. “What, baby? What ain’t you getting? What the fuck’s going on in that head of yours?” he asked, his voice still graveled with emotion. Stroking at his short beard, I asked, “Why… why are you still here? I do not understand why you are here, by my side.” Ky’s face blanked and then all his muscles tightened, small lines crinkling around his eyes. “Where the fuck else would I be if not with my woman? My broken woman. You hacked yourself up in front of my club, baby, shot a brother while

in some cult trance, and you had to come to the hospital. I was gonna be nowhere but right in this bed with you, making sure you were okay.” “Your woman?” I asked in complete shock, and this time my heart thundered in… hope? Could he…? Could Ky…? No… it was impossible! “Lilah, baby, you gotta start making some sense, because I’m fuckin’ lost right now.” He leaned in close, his tongue licking along his perfect lips. “You’re my woman. You’ve been my fuckin’ everything

since I first saw you. Do you not understand that by now?” Tears blurred my vision and a disbelieving sob escaped my lips. Ky’s hands held the sides of my head and his face softened at my reaction. “I love you, Li. You’re mine. My woman. My property. My fuckin’ old lady… my fuckin’ forever.” “But… but I am no longer perfect. I set you free from the devil within me. I cannot tempt you into false love again.” Confusion clouded his features, then that confusion turned to frustrated anger. “That’s why you

did all this shit? You thought I was under some fuckin’ spell? Do you think that little of yourself, Li? To fuckin’ hack yourself up?” Lips trembling, I said, “It was not just because of you. All any man has ever wanted me for was my face… my body. I have been taken against my will since I was a child. Every touch that was ever laid upon me I was told was due to my evil and sinfully beautiful face. I was taken and touched because men could not resist. I was schooled and taken as a child by Brother Noah because it was how I would be saved.”

I could see rage boiling in Ky’s face, so taking a fortifying breath, I added, “But unlike those men, men that I could tune out, I loved you back. And because I love you so much, I want you to be happy. I could not keep you with me under false pretenses.” Fighting back all fear, I said, “I could not take living like that for even one more day. All the pain the elders inflicted on me these past few days, the fire they trialed me with, the involuntary joining I was forced to endure with Brother Micah… I just wanted to be rid of the cause of it all. My beauty, my

appeal to men has always been the cause of my pain and strife. Segregated because of my blond hair and blue eyes that the disciples could not seem to see past. Shunned from my family for tempting older men into salacious thoughts.” Tears dripped down my cheeks as I added, “I want to be unnoticed. I want not to exist in men’s eyes. I made sure that happened. I want to be nonexistent.” Ky sat up on the bed, swung his legs off the side, and his head lobbed forward, turning his white shirt-covered back to me. I saw his muscles tensing and his shoulders

shaking. Using what little strength I had, I pulled myself up to sitting position and placed my hand on his back. Ky’s beautifully tortured face turned to mine, his profile regal and strong. “But that’s where you’re wrong, Li. ‘Cause scars or not, hacked-off hair or not, lash marks on your back, a fuckin’ cross burned onto your stomach or not, you are perfect to me. You will always exist to me. And anything you did to yourself to fuck that up didn’t work because you’ll always be the most beautiful bitch I’ve ever seen. You’ll always be the only bitch I’ll

ever see, period.” “Ky, I—” Whipping around, Ky trapped me on either side with his huge arms, his wide body hovering above mine. “No, Li, you need to listen to me. You were dragged up in a life that did you nothing but wrong. Hell, not fuckin’ wrong. They abused you nonstop, raped you, made you fuckin’ think all the good you got inside or out was fuckin’ evil. It was those sick fucks thinking they were disciples of God that had to make you feel like shit to get their fuckin’ pedo rocks off! I ain’t got no faith. Don’t think I’ll

ever reach the pearly fuckin’ gates, but I know if there is a God, nothing those freaks are doing is what he wants. He would fuckin’ love you for you, not your beauty, ‘cause, bitch, who wouldn’t?” Ky stroked my hair and brushed a kiss on my injured cheek. “I’m gonna love you with all these scars, with this sexy-as-fuck short hair. However the fuck you look, wearing a damn Glad bag if you want. I’m in this with you ‘til the very end.” Looping my arms around his neck, a surge of love… unconditional love swelled through

me, and I said, “I cannot regret it.” “Regret what?” Studying his perfect face, I was overwhelmed with happiness. “I cannot regret what I did to myself. I feel I have been set free.” Ky sighed as if from exhaustion and his forehead touched mine. I closed my eyes, cherishing this miracle. This miracle lying beside me. “I cannot believe you love me… like this,” I hushed out. “You are my unattainable dream come true.” Ky shifted to the side and, careful not to touch my injuries, pulled me over to him until I draped

over his chest, his warm, protective arms wrapping around my back. I could hear him trying to speak, but he could not get the words out. Closing my eyes, minutes passed, and I inhaled the comforting scent of Ky. Eventually, he pressed a kiss to my head and said, “I’m gonna make you feel beautiful, baby. And you’ll never be made to feel less than anyone else, ever again.” A foreign wave of peace filled my soul as Ky lazily ran his fingers through my newly short hair. “Is it like this with everyone?” I murmured, lost in the feel of his

touch. “Like what, baby?” “This, how it is between me and you. How we feel for one another. Is this normal?” Ky inhaled a sharp breath and his hand around my shoulder held me just that bit tighter. “Nah, baby,” he hushed out, adoration clear in his husky timbre. “It ain’t like this for everyone.” Sighing in contentment, a realization hit me. “Then it was all worth it,” I admitted and really truly meant it. “What was, Li? What was all worth it?”

“Everything…” I whispered, my pain-filled life flashing through my mind—the tortures, the loss, the segregation, the abuse… the rapes. I nuzzled into his torso and continued. “Every single second of my life… because it eventually led me to you. It led me to fall so deeply in love with you, Ky… the man who recaptured this bruised and battered heart.”

Chapter Twenty-Four Ky “Ky? Where are we going? The compound is back that way.” It was exactly two weeks since Lilah had cut herself. Today, she was comin’ home. And thank fuck, ‘cause I couldn’t deal with one more night sleeping in that narrowas-fuck bed. My woman was doing better.

Her cheek was healing. The scar was still red and fresh, but my woman was doing good. Real good. She was changed. The release of being beautiful, now being scarred, had somehow freed her, and I fucking adored the bitch as she was now. Lilah stared at me all confused as I turned onto a back road that ran to the land Styx’s old man and my old man owned behind the compound. Her blue eyes narrowed, her fat lips pursed. Her pixie-cut blond hair—courtesy of Beauty—was as cute as hell, and I could never bring myself to tell her,

but the cut made her even more beautiful than she was before. “Going somewhere new, sweet cheeks,” I said. Lilah turned to look out the window. “Can’t be staying at the compound no more. Deserve to be somewhere else.” Eyebrows furrowed, Lilah’s eyes locked onto me. I couldn’t help but grin, really wide. Two miles down the road, I turned the truck left and into a small clearing, which featured a newly refurbished log cabin in the middle. Lilah gasped. When I pulled to a stop, she jumped straight out of the truck and ran to stand in front of the

cabin. I got out and walked up behind her, wrapped my arms around her waist, and rested my chin on her head. “It is like the ranch,” Lilah exclaimed, all impressed and shit. “Used to be my old man’s. Styx had them done up earlier this year.” “Them?” Lilah queried. Freeing my hands from around her waist, I gripped Lilah’s hand and walked her round back. Pointing at a road up a hill, I said, “Styx and Mae will be living a few miles away up that hill.” “Styx and Mae will be moving from the club?” she said with a

wide smile. I nodded. “Yeah, ‘bout time we stopped fuckin’ around and used the cabins for what they were built for; the Prez and the VP.” “Does anyone else live near the club?” “AK, Vike and Flame live ‘bout five miles south of here near the river. Separate cabins, but near enough to be neighbors.” Cupping Lilah’s cheeks, I said, “But Styx, Mae, and Flame, AK, Vike, they’re not just living near me.” “I… I do not understand.” I stared into her eyes and said, “They live near us.”

Lilah’s eyes widened in shock. “You wish for me to live with you?” “Lilah, there ain’t a choice. You’re not staying at the club no more. It’s not a place for my woman. You deserve a real home. Our home. You loved Sia’s ranch, this is similar.” Tears filled Lilah’s eyes, and I crushed my lips against hers. She moaned into my mouth. Within seconds, the kiss became something more. My cock got real hard, and Lilah wrapped her hands on the edge of my cut, pressing those hard tits against my chest.

I lost it. I hadn’t had Lilah since the night she was taken, and I had this overwhelming need take her, fuck her, cum inside her, and make her mine, once and for fucking all. Running my hands down her dress, I held the back of her thighs, lifted them, and wrapped them around my waist, running for the cabin, Lilah’s lips still mauling the fuck outta mine. Grabbing the doorknob of the front door, I kicked it open, Lilah not even bothering to look at the TV room or kitchen, not lifting her head as we climbed the stairs, not even breaking from my mouth as we

entered the bedroom. Dropping us to the bed, I pulled my mouth from Lilah’s to look down at her flushed face. Her eyes were hooded and I could see she wanted me just as bad as I wanted her. “Ky, please…” she begged. Kneeling on the bed, I ripped my shirt over my head and snapped the button on my jeans. Lilah’s blue eyes flared as she stared hungrily at my half-open jeans. Bending down, I lifted the hem of her long dress, not the gray one, thank fuck, some white one without sleeves that Mae had brought her.

Her hairless tanned legs sprang into view and the vanilla smell of that oil she lathered on her skin hit my nose. I swear I growled low in my throat, my cock now so hard it was almost jumping outta my jeans. Lilah squirmed on the mattress as I ran my forefinger up to her pussy, running the tip down her slit and around her clit. I loved watching her eyes widen, her red lips part, and her back arch off the bed. “Fuck, baby, I’m gonna come just watching you.” Leaving her pussy, I pushed the dress up her stomach, keeping a check on my hunger as I bypassed

her healing burn of a crucifix that those sick fucks branded on my bitch. Feeling Lilah’s hand run down the side of my beard, I looked up to see her watching me. “I love you,” she whispered, and bam, I was over her, pulling her dress over her head, her fat tits pushing out for my mouth. Dipping down, my mouth latched onto a tight red nipple. Fuck, she tasted of raspberry or strawberry… something. Whatever! It was fucking perfect. Lilah’s hands slammed to my hair and began raking through the

strands, pulling hard, making me go insane. She was loving it. Loving my mouth all over her body. My woman was free, nothing in her eyes but lust. No holding back, no stupid prophet in her head telling her she was forcing me to sin. Just me and her and our fucking bed. Running my hand down her stomach, I cupped her wet pussy, my finger pressing on her clit, a loud moan ripping from her mouth. Sliding my fingers down to her slit, I plunged my finger inside as I sucked her nipple harder, feeling her clamp around my finger, hungry for my cock.

Working her clit, I rubbed my fingers against her G-spot, Lilah’s breath showing me she was close. Her pussy began clenching around my fingers. A flush crept up her skin, her breathing stopped, her mouth dropped, and her body went still. “Ahhhhhhhh!” Lilah called out, the moan sounding like fucking heaven as she came, her hands almost ripping out my hair as the first of today’s many orgasms coursed through her body. Working my fingers slower, I brought her down from her high, her chest now heaving. Out of breath,

her eyes slowly opened, an embarrassed smile on her perfect mouth. “Feel good, baby?” I asked. Lilah nodded her head. I pulled my fingers out and slowly, making sure I still had Lilah’s attention, put them in my mouth, licking at her wetness. Lilah’s thighs clenched together as she watched me. Then suddenly, she stood up on her knees, pulling my fingers from my mouth, pressing her lips against mine, her tongue pushing inside to fight against mine. Reaching up, I wrapped my hands in her short hair just as her

shaky hand covered my denimcovered cock. Lilah swallowed a groan from my mouth as her soft-asfuck fingers pulled down my zipper, my dick slapping to attention against my abdomen. Breaking away, I drew back off the bed, and in a flash, my jeans were off and in a heap on the floor. Lilah was kneeling, watching me, and licking those fucking lips. Her soft skin was covered in scars, burns and that fucking bite scar from Micah. In spite of all that shit, she remained my fucking beautiful woman. I walked to the edge of the bed,

hair falling over my shoulder, and I fisted my cock. Lilah crawled forward, looking nervous, and I combed my hand through her hair. “Can I… can I touch you?” Lilah requested, her voice breathy as she wrapped around me, pulling me in. Letting go of my dick, I dropped my hand as Lilah timidly reached out, wrapping her fingers around the shaft, unable to meet. Her hand squeezed softly and began to move. Throwing my head back, I had to grit my teeth to stop from roaring out her name. It felt good, so fucking good. Then her hand lowered and I felt a

warm mouth gently slip over my tip. I swear I almost came right there, right then. Snapping my eyes open, I found Lilah’s were locked on mine as she moved her mouth lower, tongue circling the tip of my cock. “Fuck, baby, that feels so fuckin’ good,” I rasped out. Lilah carefully, shyly, began to move her tongue faster and faster and faster until I couldn’t take no more. Gripping her chin, I moved Lilah off my dick, her mouth all full and flush from all the motherfucking perfect sucking. “Lay on your back,

baby,” I ordered, and smiling, Lilah did as I asked, her insane curves out on full show, that bare pussy looking too damn hard to resist. Crawling on the bed, I hovered over Lilah until my lips brushed against hers and my dick ran up and down her wet pussy. “I wanna take you raw, Li,” I said. “I got checked this week. I’m clean. Your blood came back from the hospital all clear, and they gave you a birth control shot. I want to feel that cunt of yours strangling my cock. Yeah?” Lilah lifted her hand around the back of my neck and brought me to

her lips. Her hips began to move. I broke away just as I was about ram my dick into her hot, wet pussy. “Yes, Ky, please take me. All of me… without temptation.” That was all the permission I needed, and fisting Lilah’s hair, I lined up my cock and thrust it into her pussy, filling her to the hilt. A strangled moan rose from Lilah’s mouth. Her hands clamped onto my back and proceeded to rake my skin. Christ, it felt good, warm, wet, and fucking perfect. My hips started to move, the feeling of her clenching around my cock driving me insane. Angling my

head, I pressed my lips against hers and pumped even harder into her cunt. My tongue plunged into her mouth, and I swallowed every single one of her moans. I wanted to thrust in as deep as possible, wanted to mark her, have her as mine, to replace any fucking trace of that bastard Micah. “Ky…” Lilah moaned as her hips worked in sync with mine. But I wanted more, I needed to see her come, had to watch her beautiful fucking face. Rolling on my back, Lilah gasped as she straddled my hips, me still buried deep inside. Her

hand planted on my chest and her blue eyes looked down at me in shock. “Ride me, baby.” I growled my command as I lifted my hands to grip at her hips tightly. Lilah’s head tipped back as I thrust within her. Her nipples were rock hard, her fat tits bouncing in rhythm. “Ky, that feels…” she murmured, trailing off into a long moan, that tongue of hers licking around her lips, her fingernails scratching my pecs. Lilah’s hips began rolling harder, fucking instinct taking hold, and I stared at her flush face. Her

eyes closed, and I groaned when my woman rode me even harder, picking up speed by the second. Slipping a hand from her hips, I grabbed her pussy, circling her fat clit with my thumb. Lilah’s eyes snapped wide open. She started shaking. Her hips jerked and the way her tight cunt was squeezing my cock, I knew she was about to come. My thumb circled faster. A flush made her skin glow, and I pumped my cock harder still. Lilah’s head threw back and she screamed out my name, her pussy tight as a fist, locking down my cock so I couldn’t

see straight. I came so damn hard. Lilah panted hard as we both stilled and our gazes locked. I never saw no scar on her face. All I saw was my woman, my old lady… my fuckin’ life. Gripping her wrist, I pulled her forward until her tits hit my chest. My thumb rubbed along her temple to jaw scar. Lilah’s expression became guarded. “I fuckin’ love you,” I said, and tears filled Lilah’s eyes. “And I love you, Kyler.” I drank in her every feature and whispered, “Rebekah…” Lilah stilled and her lips began

to tremble. “How… how did you know to call me that?” “I met your sister when I rescued you. She told me your real name.” “Phebe?” Lilah whispered, tears now in full flow. “Yeah, she wanted me to save you.” Lilah glanced away. She said no more on the topic of her sister. When she faced me again, she said, “Please, do not call me by that name, Ky.” “Why?” Lilah’s head lowered onto my chest and she pressed a kiss to my

sweaty skin. “Because I do not know the girl with that name. Although I have lived in the body of Delilah the Cursed my whole life, you have only ever known me as Lilah. I am Lilah now. The name Rebekah died when she was taken as a child.” My heart dropped like a stone at the fucking gutting pain her voice. But I pulled her to my mouth and murmured, “Lilah. My old lady.” Lilah edged back and blinked. Smiling, I ran my hand down her back and then to her tight ass, squeezing the flesh. “Get dressed,” I ordered.

Lilah frowned. “Why?” She dipped her head, her finger tracing the tattooed noose on my chest, and said, “I am perfectly content here, with you. I do not mind staying right here in this bed with you for a while longer.” “That good of a fuck, am I?” I joked. Lilah blushed and said, “You know you are handsome. Incredibly so… and very skilled at… that.” Laughing and throwing Li a wink, I gripped her ass, lifted her off the bed, and said, “Get dressed. And into pants.” Lilah shook her head. “I cannot.

‘A woman must not wear men’s clothing, nor a man wear women’s clothing, for the LORD your God detests anyone who does this.’ Deuteronomy 22:5.” Blowing an exasperated breath outta my mouth, I said, “Li, we ain’t doing this again.” “Ky, although not at The Order, I cannot deny who I am. I cannot deny my faith.” Walking to my woman, getting real fucking turned on watching my cum running down her thighs, I cupped her face and said, “Then wear a dress, but you need to wear leathers underneath. Beauty filled

your closet. There’ll be some in there.” Lilah’s mouth swung open in shock. “I have a closet, here?” “Yeah, sweet cheeks, you do. So do I. And just so you know, I ain’t wanting you to dress like a man. I like my woman to look like a fuckin’ woman, not a brother. I’m not into dick.” Lilah fought back a smile and nodded. “I shall wear leathers under a dress.” “Good,” I said firmly and went to get dressed. “‘Cause I’m finally getting you on the back of my bike. This time it’s gonna happen.”

I heard Lilah’s nervous gasp. But I fucking ignored it. ***** “Ready?” I asked as Lilah’s arms wrapped around my waist. She nodded into my back and her grip tightened on my cut. “Yes.” Heeling up the kickstand, the engine of my Harley roared and we rolled down the dirt road and out onto the country road that went past the compound. Lilah’s hands were iron as they held on to my waist, but I couldn’t take the fucking shiteating grin off my face. I had my old

lady on my bike, wind slapping my face, freedom of the road, and two wheels burning up asphalt. This was the life I now wanted, and I’d never been so fucking happy. The sound of a giggle blew into my ear. Looking back at Lilah through my wing mirror, I saw her stunning face smiling. Head thrown back, she was laughing out loud. She was loving it. She too was tasting freedom. We drove for hours, until we found ourselves at McKinney Falls State Park. The Hangmen came here all the time. Lilah immediately fell

in love with it. Pulling to a stop beside the water, I twisted around on the seat and Lilah draped her legs over my thighs. Gripping her ass, I pulled her closer. Lilah smiled so big as she wrapped her arms around my neck. “You like riding, baby?” I asked. “Yes. Very much so,” Lilah replied, then, pressing her forehead to mine, said, “The best part was holding on to you, sharing something you love.” “Get those fuckin’ lips on mine, baby,” I demanded, and Lilah moved in, crushing her lips to mine.

I broke from her mouth, kissing along her delicate jawline, then down to her slim neck. Vanilla. All vanilla. “Ky,” she whispered, and I pulled back before I ended up fucking her on this bike. Lilah’s head fell on my chest and she stared out over the water, sighing. I felt her mood change, so gripping her harder, I asked, “You good?” Lilah remained silent for a couple’a minutes before she asked, “Do you believe in God?” That question knocked me back on my ass. I frowned, wondering

where the hell she was going with this. “Don’t know, baby,” I answered honestly. “But I do think religion’s fucked up. People killing for a God that could be as real as fucking Santa Claus. Folks judging others ‘cause they don’t believe the same thing, and cunts like Prophet David and Cain using it to get power, control over people.” I sighed, trying to not lose it. “But God, no fucking idea.” “I do,” she whispered. “Despite it all, I still believe there is a God that loves his people.” I didn’t know what to say, but I did feel a huge surge of fear run

through me. I’d just got my woman back, my woman who’d been destroyed by that pedo cult. I thought we were moving on, starting to live our life, but her still believing? It caused me to feel real fucking fear, damn quaking in my boots fear. Weren’t no woman gonna want this life when she’s tight with God, I thought. “Mae and I talked when I was in the hospital. She told me how Prophet David changed the Bible to make us believe in his message. She told me how he lied. Told me how he used his power to do bad things to children… to me,” she said

quietly. I found myself gripping her harder, like I could somehow protect her from the past. Lilah nuzzled my chest and sighed happily. “But she also gave me a Bible, a real Bible, and its revelations astounded me. “It was full of forgiveness, good intention, and parables preaching peace and love to mankind. I fell in love with those words… I fell in love with their message. It renewed me, filled me with hope, and bestowed upon me grace.” A lump blocked my throat as I listened to Li. What she was saying didn’t fit in with the Hangmen,

didn’t fit with her and me. Feeling a wetness on my chest, I nudged Lilah up with my shoulder and saw her face filled with tears. “Baby…” I hushed out, wiping at her cheeks. She shook her head and, gripping my hands, pressed kiss after kiss on my wrist. “I do not want you to think I am not happy or that I do not love you. Because I do, more than I can explain. Psalms are poems; you are mine. You are the embodiment of every divine word that could slip from my lips. I adore you, Ky. I can no longer imagine my life without you in it. You are my white dove.

You fill me with peace love, and devotion.” My chest ached, and I ran my thumb down her scarred cheek. “Baby…” Lilah lifted her dress, her leathers perfectly framing her legs, and she showed me her flat stomach, tracing one of her cultawarded permanent torture scars. “This cross was branded on my stomach by vile and hurtful men, but I also have this symbol on my heart, metaphorically of course, branded as a child by the Lord I hold most dear, by Christ whom I love and have loved unconditionally.”

Closing my eyes, I sucked in a breath and felt sick. The more she spoke, the more I could feel her pull away. I knew us being together was gonna be hard… I didn’t think it’d be fucking impossible. I was a killer. An outlaw. Ain’t no time for religion when you follow Hades. Lilah dropped her dress and her face contorted as though in pain. “My entire life has been in service to the Lord.” Her glistening blue eyes met mine and she said, “Ky… I do not know who I am without my faith.”

She sounded so desperate, like I would hold a fucking answer, but I had fuck all to say in response. Lilah cried a river into my chest. Before long, she grew tired, all cried out, still recovering from her injuries. Without saying a word, we rode home, where I carried her to bed. We fucked slowly. Then she fell asleep on my chest. I didn’t sleep at all. My head too full with what she’d said. You are my white dove. You fill me with peace, love, and devotion. But she didn’t know who she was without her faith… Funny, ‘cause I didn’t know who

the fuck I was without her. The bitch had changed me. Took me from not giving a fuck about women, not one iota, to worshipping the damn hallowed ground she walked on. As I pulled Lilah closer to my chest, I breathed in her vanilla scent and held on tight, ‘cause what I was gonna do I was sure weren’t gonna keep her forever with me. In fact, I was pretty fucking sure it was gonna take her completely away. But for my woman, the bitch I loved like crazy, it had to be done. She finally deserved some

happiness, even if sacrificing my own.

it

meant

Chapter Twenty-Five Ky “Y-you s-s-sure this is g-gonna work?” Leaning against Styx’s truck, I shrugged, and we both took long pulls of our smokes. “I ain’t sure of shit. All I know is for the last few days since I brought my woman home, she’s been quiet and thinking all the time.

She wants this. She needs this.” I looked to Styx. “She needs her sisters too. They’re the only ones that understand. Hell, for all we know, they feel the same way.” Styx threw his smoke to the ground and his boots crunched on the gravel at our feet. He moved before me, his dark and stern face worried. “I… I w-won’t l-l-lose M-Mae over th-this.” I stared off over to my cabin and sighed. “Mae’s chosen this life. She’s chosen you. You ain’t in no danger.” Styx put his hand on my shoulder and lifted it to tap my cheek twice.

He didn’t need to speak. I knew my brother well enough to be certain he knew who I was probably gonna have to give up. “N-never s-s-seen you l-like this b-before, b-brother,” Styx said, handing me another smoke. “Never had anything to lose before, Styx. Never had anything that could destroy me like losing Li would.” Styx’s cell started ringing, signaling that Mae had Maddie. Maddie hadn’t left the apartment in months, apart from checking on Lilah after the cult abduction. That led to Maddie finding Lilah gone

and cutting herself in the bar. After that, Maddie hadn’t dared come out. But she lived with Styx and Mae now, in their cabin, and Mae had obviously somehow convinced Maddie to come with us today. Styx opened the truck door and said, “I-I’ll c-catch you th-there.” I pushed off the truck and walked into the cabin. Lilah was cleaning, humming to herself, wearing a long-sleeved white dress. It was more fitted than she normally wore; it showed off her stunning figure. And she was kicking ankle-length biker boots on her feet. Her short blond hair was

messy but fucking cool, and she was wiping along the countertops. But best of all was my patch on her back, her leather vest proudly stating that she was “Property of Ky”. My heart sank as I watched her. I wondered if this would be the last time she’d be with me like this. Sucking up a breath and hearing Styx’s truck pass by our dirt road, I knew it was time I found out. Walking to Lilah, I wrapped my arms around her waist, and she jumped, shedding her cleaning gloves. “Ky!” She laughed, turning and

wrapping her arms around my neck. She pressed her lips to mine and then nuzzled into my neck. “Mmm… you smell good. Like oil and smoke.” “And that’s good?” I asked gruffly. “Really good,” she whispered. “It makes me feel safe.” My gut clenched and I held her real close. Lilah held her breath, then edged back, looked into my eyes, and asked, “Are you okay, Ky?” Cupping her face, I pushed her back against the countertop. My lips slammed against hers, and within

seconds, I had her dress hitched up, her panties ripped in two, and thrust my freed cock up inside her. “Ky…” Lilah moaned, gripping onto my hair, her bare ass on the granite top. I didn’t give her a chance to say much else as I pounded into her, her pussy drenched and starting to clench my dick. “Fuckin’ love you, baby,” I rasped out as my thrusts got faster and I could feel myself about to blow. “I love you too,” Lilah said just before her pussy clamped down on my cock, coating me with her

wetness and draining my cock of everything I had. “Fuck!” I shouted as I came, my head on her shoulder as I caught my breath. Lilah’s hips rolled slowly, jerking the last outta us. Then she lifted my head, her eyes concerned. “What is wrong?” I quickly pressed my lips to hers and pulled back, my dick sliding out of her dripping pussy, and I zipped up my fly. “Go get cleaned up and put on your leathers. We’re going for a ride.” “We are?” she asked. “Yeah, baby. Got somewhere we

gotta go.” Lilah eyed me with suspicion but did what I asked. Five minutes later, we were cruising down the freeway, heading downtown. Lilah held on to me tight, and I did everything I could not to lose my mind. ***** I pulled in behind Styx’s truck, and I felt Lilah’s arms tighten around me in surprise. “Ky?” she questioned. Turning off the engine, I just sat there for a minute. “So beautiful,” I heard Lilah

murmur from behind me. I forced myself to look up at the church. That white church she’d been so wrapped up in all those months ago. “Off, sweet cheeks,” I ordered, and Lilah swung her legs off the seat and hit asphalt. I followed after and watched her head tilt back as she drank in the sight of the church. “So, so beautiful,” she whispered again. “Exactly what I was thinking,” I said under my breath, but I weren’t looking at no white stone or stained glass window. I was looking at my woman, eyes bright with excitement.

Turning to me, Lilah asked, “Ky, what are we doing here?” I glanced to the truck, seeing that it was empty, and I ran my hand under my nose. “You said you didn’t know who you were without your faith.” Lilah’s eyes widened and she took in a ragged breath. “And… and you brought me here?” “Yeah, babe. I did. Organized for the pastor to show you ‘round, show you how to have a religion that ain’t gonna abuse you or make you do shit you don’t wanna do.” Lilah’s eyes filled with tears and she shook her head. “I do not… I do

not underst—” “Lilah, baby, I fuckin’ love you —” “I love you too,” she interrupted, but I held up my hand for her to quiet. A tear dropped down her cheek, and I wiped it away. “I fuckin’ love you, but I know without all this,”—I pointed to the church behind me—“you don’t feel whole. Don’t have no sense of purpose. But most of all, you believe in God, baby, and that’s what it boils down to.” Lilah’s hand ran along the edge of my cut, and I couldn’t meet her eyes. Like a damn pussy, I couldn’t

meet her fucking eyes. “Ky,” Lilah hushed out as the back of her hand ran down my cheek. I looked up to see a sad expression on her face. “What is wrong? Why are you doing this?” “Because it’s right that you have this. You’ve been told what to do your whole life. Never had something you loved, you owned, nothing.” I pointed at the church behind me and said, “You need this place, sweet cheeks.” “But why are you sad?” she pushed again. I stepped forward and pressed my forehead to hers.

“What you believe and how I live are poles apart, Li. The Hangmen don’t live a moral life. We live apart from folk, make our own rules, none of which chime with your faith. And I get that.” I blew out a sigh and said, “I just want you to be fuckin’ happy. I—” The sound of a door opening behind me caught my attention, and ignoring Lilah’s gutting expression, I turned to see the pastor standing at the door, along with Mae and Maddie. Both were smiling wide at my woman. Mae urged Lilah to join them with a wave of her hand. Maddie looked calm, even happy.

Lilah hesitated and her blue eyes met mine. “Ky…” she said sadly, but I could see in her eyes she wanted to go. “Go, Li. Go find out who you are.” Lilah leaned forward and pressed her lips to my mouth. “Thank you,” she whispered, and I nearly broke down. Lilah walked calmly up the stairs, shyly shaking the pastor’s hand. I watched as the pastor led them inside. Lilah followed without a backward glance. I stared at the closed wooden doors for what seemed like an age

and I thought my chest had caved in. I knew I’d lost her. How the fuck could I compete with God? I was a good-looking bastard with a damn near perfect body to match, but even I weren’t divine. A whistle sounded to my right, and Styx was approached with two coffees. I leaned against his truck, head down, as he handed me a cup. Styx stood beside me. He didn’t say anything, and after downing half my coffee, I said, “Pretty sure I just fuckin’ lost her, man.” Styx sighed and put his hand on my shoulder.

“Fuck!” I spat and threw the coffee cup to the ground, ignoring the people around who were giving us a wide berth. I ran my hands through my hair and breathed deep. Styx watched on. But his jaw was clenched shut and his eyes were narrowed. I could tell he was pissed outta sympathy for me, but I couldn’t look at it, couldn’t handle seeing his pity. “I gotta ride,” I said and marched toward my bike. Stopping beside Styx, I said, “Make sure she gets back safe, okay?” He nodded. I pulled out my keys the same time as the sound of the

church doors opening creaked behind me. Footsteps clattered on the marble steps. “Ky! Ky!” Turning, helmet and aviators in hand, I saw Lilah pounding down the church steps, waving at me to stop. Worried something was wrong, I dropped my helmet and shades on the seat and ran to her. “What the fuck’s wrong?” I asked, searching her face, bracing to kick some pastoral ass. “Someone in there hurt you?’ But Lilah didn’t stop coming. She ploughed straight into me,

wrapping her arms around my neck. She gripped on tight, tucking her head against my neck. “Baby? What’s wrong?” I asked again, fisting her short hair. Lilah pulled back, her eyes streaming with tears. “Ky…” she whispered, and every part of me tensed. “Which one of them hurt you? I’ll fuckin’ kill ‘em!” Lilah pressed her hand against my cheek. “No, Ky. You do not understand.” I froze. Lilah smiled wide, fucking blinding me. “It is so wonderful, Ky. The things they

teach, how they worship… the pure life they lead…” Disappointment ripped through my stomach, and I stroked a strand of hair from Lilah’s face. “That’s good, baby, yeah?” She nodded her head, a happy laugh bursting from her lips. “Yes… yes, I love it. We all do. I feel that I belong.” “Good, baby. That’s real good,” I rasped out, confused as hell for why she came back out. To torture me? To make this even fucking harder than it already was? “Ky?” Lilah questioned, forcing me to look at her. I met her eyes and

breathed real slow. “You saved me. You have saved me,” she cried, her bottom lip wobbling. My heart thundered in my chest. “I… Fuck, Li,” was all I could get out. “You gave me back my faith, a pure faith, one without condition. And I have you…” “I’m a sinner, baby, damned. Why the fuck would you wanna be with me when you got a faith as strong as this?” I pointed to the church behind me. Lilah tilted her head to the side. “Even salvation can be found through the love of the damned.”

And right there I was done. She weren’t getting away. She was in my bed, on my bike, and fucking forever by my side. Lilah’s hand stroked down my cheek. “Love is life, and you are my love…. You are my entire life.” As I stared at my woman, fucking glowing, telling me I was her life, I knew there was only one way to make this right. To lock her down so she never left again. Placing my hands on the back of Lilah’s head, I blurted, “Then marry me, Li.” Lilah froze in my arms and she gasped. “What?” she whispered,

shocked. “Marry me. You wanna do all this shit right. Then marry me.” “Under God’s holy law?” she asked. I shrugged. “Under a fuckin’ pink unicorn’s law for all I care, I don’t give a shit.” “You would do this for me?” “Baby, I’ve done a complete one-eighty for you. May as well shackle myself to you for life too.” Lilah laughed, throwing back her head. “Then, yes, Ky! My answer is yes!” I crushed my lips to hers and thought my heart would fucking

explode. My old man had it so wrong and I fucking bowed down to the woman in my arms. A slap on my back made me turn around. Styx was smirking real big, signing, “Hades has frozen over if you’re getting tied down! Welcome to the pussy-whipped brotherhood, Ky.” “My old man was wrong. Pussies are to be licked good, fucked hard—and always worshipped,” I signed back. Styx laughed. “Amen to that truth, brother.” “Cunt-struck, Styx. Always been cunt-struck for this pilgrim

blonde.”

Chapter Twenty-Six Lilah I married Ky at sunrise four days later, basking in the beauty of the Lord’s creation, doves flying high in the sky. I wore a simple white dress with garlands in my hair, and Ky wore his leathers, his Hangmen cut in place. Mae and Maddie stayed with me as I dressed, Mae could not stop

crying, Maddie watching on with a happy smile… “You are so beautiful, Lilah,” Mae said as she placed the garland on my head. Her shining blue eyes met mine and she clutched my hand. “You deserve this love, Lilah. You deserve to be happy.” “Thank you, sister,” I said through a thick throat as I pressed my forehead against hers. I still found it difficult to believe this was happening. I was marrying Ky, declaring my love for him under God’s eyes. “Shall we share a prayer?”

Maddie asked from behind me, and I turned to see her offering her hands to Mae and I. Nodding, I clutched her hands, as did Mae, and Maddie led us in the Lord’s Prayer. As she finished, the three of us looked to one another, and no words needed to be spoken. We three had survived. We were united. And we had a new faith and the hope of a new life, free of pain. We were gradually breaking free from our curse… Pastor Elsie James held the ceremony in front of Ky’s brothers, their old ladies and my sisters—

who acted as my bridesmaids—in the beautiful rugged garden of our cabin. Even Elysia, Ky’s hidden sister, attended, much to the shock of the club. She said she would risk being exposed to see her only and “reformed whore” brother get married. But, I knew she wanted to be here for her only family on this special day, and I could see how happy Ky was when Sia turned up, proud tears in her eyes. Ky and I exchanged rings. Ky gave me a simple gold ring, sliding it on my finger as the most perfect ceremony came to a close. We said 'I do', and as the sun reached its

peak, I officially became “Property of Ky”. Pastor James declared us man and wife and Ky turned to his brothers and cemented our union by shouting, “Live free. Ride free. Die free!” As we walked through the MC family, they echoed the credo with happiness. They received us as man and wife. Later that day, we were sitting on our porch, me on Ky’s lap, circling the golden ring on his finger and I was unable to stop feeling an incredible sense of contentment.

Ky lifted my hand to his mouth and asked, “You good, baby?” Laying my hand on my husband’s chest and watching my new family drink and laugh in my garden, I spoke the truest words I had ever spoken. “My heart is content. Without my beauty, but blessed with your unconditional love. For the first time in my life, I am content.” Ky sighed. I recognized it signaled his agreement. Styx and Mae pulled into the yard on his bike, back from escorting Maddie to church. My sister had found her place within the four white walls of Our Savior

Church. She had found peace in a place without judgment and pain. She would sit for hours at the feet of a white marble Christ, protected under the watchful eye of Pastor James. I knew she would not stay at my ceremony long. She was still uncomfortable around people. Mae approached us, smiling, and bent down to lay a kiss on my head before sitting on Styx’s lap on the rocking chair next to us. Cowboy and Hush were on our other side, talking to Elysia. She and Cowboy were engaged in a conversation about horses and rodeos, Hush unable to keep his

eyes off her too, the three of them seemed to have instantly taken to each other. I could not help but giggle at Ky’s overprotective scowl, but adored seeing Sia so happy and relaxed. My heart fluttered in happiness. I had another sister to love. “I think they both like her,” I whispered to Ky. “And I think she may like them too.” The look he gave me informed me that he was displeased with that fact. Laughing at Ky’s narrowed eyes as he watched the three of them talk, I turned to Mae. “How is Maddie? She seemed to enjoy the ceremony.”

“She did,” Mae said. “And she is doing better. Though I am not sure what can be done to truly make her feel happy and safe.” I sent a silent prayer to the Lord to help Maddie find her path. “And so the psycho returns!” I glanced toward a commotion at the entrance of our property. AK and Viking had just pulled into our yard in their truck. Flame jumped out of the back door, his brothers walking over to welcome him back. Flame had been in the hospital recovering from his neck injury this whole time. AK and Viking had been sent to retrieve him, so when

he came around from the calming drugs, he was not in the hospital and would not hurt anyone in his path. Hush and Cowboy jumped to their feet and each slapped him on the back, greeting him home, and the two men made me smile. They were officially staying here with us and had “patched in” with Austin, as Ky had explained. As I glanced to Sia watching them with a blush upon her face, I wondered if we might be seeing more of Sia too. Tanner, Tank’s friend, had also moved into the compound. He was generally quiet and kept to himself.

I always got the sense he was carrying a huge amount of sadness in his heart. Ky told me he had not been fond of the man at first, but after Tanner risked his life to help get me back, he now had his respect. Flame’s head was twitching from side to side and his black eyes roved the yard like an animal seeking prey. A bottle of beer was thrust into his hand by Viking, but Flame threw it to the ground and continued his search. Seeing us sitting on the porch, Flame stormed over, his arms and chest muscles bulging under his full

body of tattoos. He wore a cut but no shirt with leather pants and heavy black boots. The side of his neck was stitched, red and scarred where my bullet had grazed his neck. Seeing that wound filled me with guilt. “Where is she?” Flame snapped at Styx before I had a chance to apologize for what I had done to him. Styx’s eyes narrowed, yet he stayed silent. Flame next looked to Ky. This time his voice was like broken glass. “Where. Is. She?” Ky shuffled below me, adjusting

my position on his lap, and said, “Calm the fuck down, brother. You only just got back, and it’s my motherfuckin’ wedding day in case you haven’t noticed!” Flame radiated rage and, face turning red, he screamed, “WHERE THE FUCK IS SHE!” “Our Savior,” I said quickly. Flame’s tormented eyes bored holes into mine. Sitting forward, I said, “Firstly, Flame, I want to apologize for hurting you. It was never my intent. I was… I was not in a good place.” Flame tensed at my apology, but curtly nodded his head, and I knew

that it was as far as the conversation would be going. “Maddie?” he pushed, his intense black eyes completely unnerving me. “Maddie is at Our Savior Church,” I revealed. “She has been going there for a while now. We all have.” Flame stumbled back like he had been punched in his stomach and his face contorted with pain. “No…” he hissed, looking from Styx to Ky, seeking confirmation. They both nodded, their expressions stern. Flame fisted his hands and his body physically shook with anger.

“NO!” he roared, causing me to jump and grip onto Ky. Flame began picking up chairs scattered around the yard, smashing them on the ground. “She can’t be there! Why the fuck did you take her there?” he screamed out. All the brothers gave him space, watching him with confused and worried eyes. Whipping out his blade from his cut, Flame began slicing at the skin of his arm, blood pooling from the cuts. He was shaking his head profusely and mumbling to himself. “They can’t. She can’t be there. Hurt. She’ll be hurt. They’ll hurt

her. She’ll scream. I can’t hear her scream. Maddie. My Maddie. Maddie. FUCK. MY MADDIE!” Throwing back his head, Flame let out a deafening, blood-curdling scream then, burying his blade into a nearby tree, turned and sprinted down the hill. “Fuck!” Ky spat. AK and Viking glanced to him and Styx. Ky stood with me in his arms and ordered, “Get the fuck after him and don’t let him kill no one in that fuckin’ church!” AK and Viking ran after him, the “psycho trio” once again hitting the road as Ky had ordered.

Ky looked at Styx and said, “More fuckin’ drama, prez. And what the fuck issue does Flame have with a motherfuckin’ church?” Styx signed something response and they both huffed out a humorless laugh. “Will Maddie be okay?” Mae asked Styx. “Vike and AK will get to him first and calm him down,” Ky said and Mae warily nodded her heard. Strangely, I was not worried for Maddie. For as ill in the head as Flame seemed, he was completely infatuated with my sister, and if I had it judged right, Maddie viewed

Flame differently to the rest of the male population of whom she was so intensely terrified. I had learned of late that someone who appears wicked on the outside, may actually turn out to possess the kindest soul of all. Flame projected violence and hate, but when he looked upon Maddie, you could see nothing but adoration in his stare. Only time will tell, I thought to myself. We ate, the men drank, and by nightfall, we were ready to retire to bed. When everyone had left our yard, Ky scooped me up in his arms

and carried me to our marital bed, all the time gazing at me with those beautiful blue, adoring eyes. When he asked me if I was happy with my new life, I could only reply with the truth. “Ky, my heart… it beats for you. My lungs, they breathe for you. My soul…” Ky’s eyes filled with emotion as I spoke. “What, sweet cheeks? Tell me,” he asked, a hint of desperation in his voice. “My soul… belongs to you. You saved me, baby. You wanted me for the me inside. Even looking like this, you make me believe I am

enough.” “Fuck, baby,” Ky whispered and, gripping the back of my head, smashed his lips to mine. After we had dived into a sensual heap, explored each other’s bodies, this time under the sacred blessing of the Lord, I realized Prophet David had been wrong all along. For he preached that no man could truly love a woman of Eve. And no woman of Eve would ever have the love of a pure soul. But I, Delilah, a Cursed woman of Eve, had the pure untainted love of Kyler “Ky” Willis, a pure and

protective soul, unwavering in his devotion, truly loving me without condition. And I, Delilah, a Cursed woman of Eve, had found what I had always dreamed of. I had finally been saved. I was never meant to fall for him, but the forbidden love I found with The Hades Hangmen VP turned out to be the key to my salvation.

Epilogue Ky I stretched my hand out to my wife’s side of the bed, wanting my baby close. All I got was cold sheets under my palm, not the handful of warm tit I was searching for, my hard cock joining me in my disappointment that my old lady had crept outta bed without telling me. Cracking open my eye, the rising

sun flooded the cabin with it’s blinding light, making me wince. I fucking hated the morning. But my baby loved it. What the fuck time is it anyway? I thought as I rolled over seeing the clock on wall read five a.m.—sunrise. Sitting up in bed, I pulled a smoke from my bedside table and swung my legs outta bed, my feet hitting the wooden floor as I stretched out my back. Slipping on my jeans, I walked from the room into the kitchen and stood at the back door, knowing exactly what I would see through

the window. And there she was, Lilah, sitting on the edge of the garden watching the sunrise come over the hill in the distance. She was dressed, as always, in a long white nightgown, but this one was sleeveless, low necked and thin strapped—an improvement on the one she used to wear. In fact, I’d burned those fuckers, they didn’t have enough access. Since becoming my wife a couple of weeks ago, she had gradually opened up to me more, about her past, her fears. And she had finally become happy with

herself. The scars on her face had freed her of her demons. She thought herself ugly. I thought she was the most beautiful thing I’d ever seen in my life. Opening the door and stepping out on to the porch, I walked over to Lilah, her head tipped back as she drank in the sun, a whisper of a smile on her lips. Taking a final drag of my smoke, I threw the cherry to the ground and silently kneeled down, pressing my lips to Lilah’s pursed mouth. Taking her by surprise, Lilah gasped, her hands landing on my

cheeks in shock. Taking advantage of her newly opened mouth, I slipped in my tongue and Lilah immediately groaned as my tongue met hers. Pulling back, I kissed my way over the face-long scar on her face and eventually pulled back to stare down into her big blue eyes, her black lashes seeming huge as they fluttered against her cheek. Lilah’s face was flushed and she was out of breath, but a huge smile spread on those fucking beautiful fat lips. “Mornin’, sweet cheeks,” I greeted, flashing her a grin and giving her a wink. I sat down the

dewy grass beside my old lady, immediately lying down on my back, placing my head on her lap. Lilah’s hand lifted and combed back my hair with her fingers as she smiled down at me. “Good morning, baby,” she said quietly, then glanced away, tilted her head and pressed her fingers over her lips telling me to be quiet. I raised my eyebrows as everything went silent, then birds suddenly began to sing and Lilah closed her eyes, just listening to the noise. A serene expression lit up her face, and her eyes drifted open to look into mine.

“Mockingbirds,” she whispered, like the sound of her voice would disturb their song. You should always wake in the morning and listen to the birds. Flashbacks at some of her first words to me raced through my head. I couldn’t believe that we were here right now, like this… fucking married… fucking happy. My chest began to ache with how much I loved this woman, and I reached up, pulling Lilah down on top of me. Lilah screamed out a laugh as she landed on my chest, her hands gripping my biceps. “Ky!” she shouted, giggling and,

wrapping my hands in her short hair, I forced her down to my lips, this time wanting more than just a fucking kiss. Running my free hand down Lilah’s nightgown, I lifted the bottom and brought it up to her waist, exposing her naked ass, before slipping my fingers back down the crack of her ass, past her pussy, finding her clit. Lilah broke from the kiss on a moan and looked down into my eyes, her eyes hooded as her hips began to work against my fingers, her hips stroking my cock. “Didn’t like you not being in bed

this morning, baby. Didn’t like waking up alone,” I said as I pulled down the straps of her nightgown, her perfect stacked tits now exposed. Leaning forward, I took a nipple into my mouth and licked at the hard, raised flesh. Feeling her pussy was drenched, I released her tit from my mouth and rolled us over until I was lying on top of her. Making quick fucking work of snapping the buttons on my jeans, I pulled out my cock, and wrapping Lilah’s leg over my shoulder, sunk straight into her wet hole. “Christ!” I hissed through gritted

teeth as I filled my woman to the hilt and immediately started working my hips, her tight cunt feeling so fucking good. Wrapping her arms around my neck, Lilah’s eyes closed as I reached down and circled her clit with my thumb. I watched my woman as she licked along her lips, her long moans getting louder and louder, the faster I pushed inside her. Feeling my balls tighten, I clenched my jaw and breathed through my nose, trying to keep control. “Fuck, baby,” I said, “You’re so fuckin’ tight… so fuckin’

beautiful…” “Ky!” Lilah cried out and jerked as her pussy started clenching my cock. Her nails dug into my neck and her fingers pulled on my long hair, making me groan. “I am close… I am… ah!” Lilah’s head snapped back and her back arched as she came. I pushed into her three more times, keeping tight hold on her leg over my shoulder and bellowed out as I came so hard that my legs actually shook. Out of breath, I wrapped Lilah’s leg loosely around my waist and dropped my chest down to hers, nuzzling into her soft tits.

“Mmm…” I murmured, licking at her damp skin, “now that’s a good fuckin’ way to wake up.” “Yes,” Lilah said, breathlessly. “Morning’s are most certainly my favorite time of the day.” Laughing at her attempt at a joke, I raised my head and crushed my lips against hers, only breaking away to say, “Love you, beautiful.” Lilah blushed, even after all this time and cupped my cheek. “I love you. And you are beautiful too,” she said shyly. I waggled my eyebrows. “Oh, I fuckin’ know that, baby. This face couldn’t be more perfect. My

body’s like a Greek God’s, and my cock is as long—” Lilah pushed her hand over my mouth, and laughed, one side of her mouth not quite as high as the other due to her scar. But it only made her smile look cuter to me. Lilah’s blue eyes softened and she let out a sigh. “What, baby?” I asked, stroking my finger over as much of her body as I could. “I am just so impossibly happy. Before you I was vacant of love. Now I am replete. Before you I lived without hope. Now I am inspired. Before you I was broken.

Now I am whole.” “Lilah,” I rasped, fighting a fucking lump in my throat at her words. I tapped over my heart with my fist and said, “You’re in here, Li. You’re fuckin’ always in here.” Lilah reached up for a kiss, and after an age, I finally pulled back. Grinning down at my woman, I pulled out from inside of her, got to my feet and held out my hand. “Let’s go eat.” Lilah took my hand as I pulled her to stand and I wrapped my arm around her shoulders, leading her into the cabin. As soon as we entered the

kitchen, Lilah moved to the cupboards and set to making food. She still loved to cook, in fact, she did it any chance she got—which got no damn complaints from me. I sat at the table and just watched her whipping around the kitchen, humming church songs to herself and wondered how the fuck I ever lived without her before? Within fifteen minutes, Lilah had made pancakes, bacon and coffee for us both—our usual. My old lady brought it all to the table, sat down right beside me, held my hand in hers and began eating her food…

And never once asked me permission to do so. ***** New Zion, Texas Prophet Cain I paced the floor in the meeting room where Judah, Brother Luke, and I were meeting with the Klan. And not just any Klan. Johnny Landry and Governor Ayers, the Grand and Imperial Wizards of the famed Texas KKK. It was about fucking time. My depleted council was going crazy

over the latest attack. “We want those devil worshippers wiped out. We want them killed, slain, and their bodies impaled on spikes to warn any other man threatening this commune not to fuck with the Lord’s chosen people!” Judah hissed and I held up my hand to speak. Weeks had gone by since The Hangmen had taken Delilah and killed two of my council members in the process, hell, not killed, mutilated and marked them with huge fucking H’s! And I was done with it all. The assholes were fucking up everything for me here at

the commune. My people had started to doubt my leadership and I had yet to receive a revelation from the Lord. Nothing was going as planned. Nothing that was fated for me was coming true. And now my people wanted blood. I needed to regain their faith. I needed to be the prophet I was always destined to be. I had nowhere else to go. Nothing else to do. This was all I had in my life! Facing the Klan leaders, I said, “I want the Cursed back, from which they will never escape into the outside world again. Then I’m

going to marry the prophesized Cursed sister of Eve and fulfill Prophet David’s prophecy. I must marry Salome, and join with her in the Lord’s Sharing. I need her returned no matter the cost. It is essential for my people’s future.” Slamming my palms down on the table, I stared into the eyes of Landry and Ayers. “Your men fucked up. Someone leaked the location of New Zion. This place was supposed to be off the grid, off all records, it’s meant to be impenetrable for fucks sake! Only an insider could have revealed this information to the Hangmen.”

Landry glanced at Ayers, and Ayers sat forward, resting his chin lightly on steepled hands, looking every inch the politician he had trained himself to be. “You are correct, Cain—” “Prophet Cain!” Judah and Brother Luke emphasized in unison, interrupting the governor, admonishing his lack of respect for a Lord’s messenger. Brother Luke’s son Micah had been killed in the most abominable way, a manner that just reeked of Flame. And he was beyond pissed. Ayers held up his hands and smirked. “Prophet Cain. My

apologies.” Landry grinned at Ayers and crossed his arms, but their humor soon faded. “We have a suspect, a deserter from our high officers who we believe stole vital information from Landry’s office. And we have reason to believe he hides amongst the Hangmen. He hasn’t been seen since the day of the raid, so it leads us to conclude he has joined forces with them.” My fists clenched until they ached. “Then he must be caught and dealt with!” Ayers held up his hands again.

“Prophet Cain, I have known of the Hangmen for many years, under quite a few presidents, I might add. And I’ll tell you this now, these men are powerful. You lived with them for five years, so you know this. They have an international reach. They have more connections than me and all of the Klan. Hell, more than the damn president of the United States and I’m guessing more than any of you. So we have to be careful in our planning, meticulous with our attention to detail. We have to leave no page unturned. “It will take time. But I remain a

firm believer that in the end, we shall prevail. With the supply of your arms business to my Klan for the race war that is no doubt coming to the U.S., our relationship will be strong. The Lord’s white Christian dream will be realized.” I glanced at Judah and he shrugged. I could tell he agreed with them. Ayers obviously caught this and said, “This is a marathon, Prophet Cain, not a sprint. Let us ensure all our assets are in place before we strike… And we will strike. And it will be destructive to the MC.” I moved to the office window,

staring out at my commune and took a breath. It might not be now, it might not be tomorrow, but before long, I shall have the Cursed back, back where they belong, and Mae in my bed. And the Hangmen? Burning in fucking hell.

The End

‘Souls Unfractured’ Flame and Maddie’s story Coming 2015

Heart Recaptured Playlist Emeli Sande — Clown The White Buffalo — Devil Is a Woman Blue Oyster Cult — (Don’t Fear) The Reaper Ron Pope — A Drop In the Ocean Ella Henderson — Ghost Biffy Clyro — God & Satan Lifehouse — Hanging By a Moment Creed — Higher Regina Spektor — Laughing With

Janis Joplin & Big Brother & The Holding Company — Piece of My Heart Gene Loves Jezebel — The Prairie Song Lana Del Ray — Ride Gabrielle Aplin — Salvation The Rolling Stones — Sympathy For the Devil Hozier — Take Me to Church Evanescence — Tourniquet Amos Lee — Violin Ella Henderson — Yours Jonny Fears — The Squeeze Hozier — In The Woods Somewhere

http://tilliecole.com/heartrecaptured/

Acknowledgements This series means more to me than I can ever express. To be able to use real themes and subjects that I have dedicated my life to learn about and understand, is truly a dream come true. And to be able to incorporate this knowledge into my life’s passion, writing, just makes it that much more special, that much more sacred to me. And I have many people to thank in making this, The

Hades Hangmen Series, come to life. Firstly, my mam and dad. Mam for being with me from the beginning, supporting me and reading every single word I’ve ever written—good or bad! And Dad, for all the proofreading and syntaxfixing! Even through illnesses, you still managed to help me through this one. Love you both! To my husband, for putting up with my despairing—I’m-theworst-writer-in-the-world’— breakdowns, and my nocturnal, and unsociable, way of life. Love you. To my fabulous beta readers:

Thessa, Kelly, Rebecca, Kia, Rachel and Lynn. Your comments and advice were invaluable. You guys are not afraid to tell me when something in my manuscript’s crap, but at the same time, make me believe in my words and the story I wish to tell. I adore you guys for that. Thessa, my lovely, thank you for manning my Facebook page and keeping me in check. I’m scatty and forgetful, but you keep me in line. Love you, missus! Kelly, and Have Book Will Read Book Blog for hosting my blog tour and just being a fabulous

friend. I appreciate everything you do for me. You’re priceless. Cassie, my fantastic editor. We had a lot of obstacles in our way with this one, but we got through it! Thank you so much! Lysa, my wonderful web designer, you know I love your Bostonian ass! Liz, my fabulous agent. Thank you for all of your support. I’m so excited about the projects we have planned for 2015! So much to look forward to! Damon and Alisha for my fabulous covers and Jason and Marina for the wonderful

formatting. Gitte and Jenny from TotallyBooked Book Blog. You helped tell the world of ‘It Ain’t Me, Babe’, and I have said it repeatedly, you fabulous ladies helped change my life. Love you both to bits!!! Neda, from Sub Club Books. You have been such an amazing support and my biggest champion. Love you girl! And a huge thank you to all the many, many more wonderful book blogs that support me and promote my books. I adore you all. Tracey-Lee and Kerri, a huge

thank you for holding down the hatches on my street team, Tillie’s Hot Cole’s and Tracey-Lee and Thessa for launching The Hades Hangmen Harlots. Y’all kick ass! And lastly, and most importantly, my readers. You have supported me from the beginning, and with every book I write, your support only grows stronger. I love you all, and in the words of Ky, “You are my unattainable dream come true.” Next stop, ‘Souls Unfractured.” Yes, yes, you’re getting the man you all want to make your own… Flame, our troubled but loveable bad-boy, is coming for you soon!!!

About the Author

Tillie Cole hails from a small town in the North-East of England. She grew up on a farm with her English

mother, Scottish father and older sister and a multitude of rescue animals. As soon as she could, Tillie left her rural roots for the bright lights of the big city. After graduating from Newcastle University, Tillie followed her Professional Rugby player husband around the world for a decade, becoming a teacher in between and thoroughly enjoyed teaching High School students Social Studies for seven years. Tillie has now settled in Calgary, Canada, where she is finally able to sit down, write (without the threat of her husband

being transferred), throwing herself into fantasy worlds and the fabulous minds of her characters. Tillie writes Romantic comedy, Contemporary Romance, Young Adult and New Adult novels and happily shares her love of alphamale leading men (mostly with muscles and tattoos) and strong female characters with her readers. When she is not writing, Tillie enjoys nothing more than strutting her sparkly stuff on a dance floor (preferably to Lady Gaga), watching films (preferably anything with Tom Hardy or Will Ferrell— for very different reasons!),

listening to music or spending time with friends and family.

Follow Tillie at:

https://www.facebook.com/tilliecole

https://www.facebook.com/groups/til https://twitter.com/tillie_cole https://www.tsu.co/authortilliecole Instragram: @authortilliecole Or drop me an email at:

[email protected] Or check out my website: http://tilliecole.com